Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Barnard College, Columbia University, New York City

Kate sat across from Alice Scott, Admissions officer, feeling a bit off kilter. She had never been intimidated by any person before, even a drunk and angry Wanda Maximoff, yet this woman had her on edge and she was glad she had worn her strongest antiperspirant.

Barnard College had a seven percent acceptance rate, and the competition was fierce. The idea of not being accepted by any college had never crossed Kate’s mind. The first time she and Yelena had walked this campus, she decided this was where she wanted to go. She had met with coaches in both fencing and archery and learned that while they wanted her on the teams very badly, Ivy League schools did not offer athletic scholarships. Not that she couldn’t afford the tuition, but no scholarship meant she would have to apply like every other student.

The top ten academically ranked girls in her school applied and were turned down. Kate had good grades but not stellar. She was graduating a year early, but this didn’t necessarily work in her favor for college admissions. She had changed schools twice before she graduated early and due to less-than-ideal events in her life, her grades were not stellar. She also missed the second half of her sophomore year “recovering” from her brutal attack in Central Park.

“Miss Bishop…”

“Please call me Kate…please?”

Alice smiled for the first time, but it wasn’t the bright enthusiastic smile she had hoped for.

“Kate then. Why do you want to attend Barnard? With your connections and pedigree, you would be accepted into any college you wish.”

“Even here?” Kate asked excitedly.

Alice sighed. “Your grades and SAT scores are nowhere near as high as many applicants that we have turned down. You have been understandably distracted these last years. You also missed a large part of your sophomore year and want to miss out on another academic year by graduating early.”

“I was beaten into a coma and had nearly every bone in my body broken saving a girl from being raped. I had to complete my schoolwork from a hospital bed. That shows strength of character.”

Alice nodded. “No one doubts your strength of character. Your letters of recommendation prove that. You have much going for you. I understand you fought in the Battle of Titan. How did you come to be on an alien planet with the eclectic group of people who fought in the battle?”

Kate began to fidget.

“I…my girlfriend was involved. I felt it was my duty. Just trying to do my part.”

“On behalf of the universe I thank you for doing your part. Your letter from King T’Challa says you picked up the vibranium spear from a fallen Wakandan warrior and killed many… space dogs…and saved many lives. You also used an enchanted arrow to knock an Infinity Stone from Thanos’s gauntlet. No wonder the archery and fencing coaches want you badly.

“Tony Stark wrote a recommendation letter saying we would be idiots, and he would pull his yearly donation to MIT if we didn’t accept you. Does Tony Stark know you are applying to Barnard and not MIT?”

Kate winced. “I’m not sure what goes on in Tony’s head. I’m not certain anyone does, even Tony.”

“Letters from Silvija Sablinova, Pepper Stark, and the President of Sokovia. I can honestly say I have never seen a more impressive collection of individuals speak out on your behalf.”

“Thank you.”

“But not one letter of recommendation from a teacher or counselor.”

Kate nervously laughed. “Like you said, I really didn’t become close to them.”

“Yes, and as I said you had significant distractions. Students at Barnard cannot afford distractions. This is the most prestigious women’s university in the world. Academics come first, even over saving the universe.

“I’ll be honest, my biggest concern is the potential controversy you may bring. There are disturbing rumors that the reason you were on Titan is that you are close, perhaps even an adjunct member of the Red Widows and in a romantic relationship with Yelena Belova.” Alice pointed out.

Kate frowned. “That is a problem? The Red Widows were named Time Magazine’s Women of the Year. Of course, they refused an interview, but they still won the award.”

Alice cleared her throat. “Of course, we all appreciate the work they have done, not only in saving the Universe but their efforts at stopping human trafficking rings and international crime rings. However, they have a reputation of being particularly… bloody in their actions. They are still wanted for questioning in brutal slayings in Boston, assaulting a San Fransico police station filled with Federal and local law enforcement to break out a suspect accused of double murder, and taking illegal military action in Rwanda and Iran.”

Kate inadvisably snorted. “You don’t know the half of the illegal things they have done… that I have no knowledge of.”

“Kate, you are no doubt one of the most fascinating individuals I have or will ever interview but we prefer our students to make their marks in the academic world and in our athletes case on the academic and athletic field. Our students are singularly focused on their future. You will no doubt be successful in life and accepted into any other college you wish to attend but you are not a candidate for early admission. May I offer some advice?”

Kate deflated but maintained a calm and pleasant demeanor. “Of course.”

“Go back to high school, withdraw your application for early graduation and finish the four weeks until the summer break. Attend your senior year, improve your grades and retake your SATs. Focus on academics and avoid any associations, romantic or otherwise, with any controversial individuals or groups. Reapply next year for normal admissions and we can discuss your application again.”

Kate nodded and stood. “Thank you for your time, Miss Scott.”

Alice shook her head. “Thank you for what you have done, Kate. You have shown remarkable bravery and have saved countless lives. Please do not take this as a judgement on your personally. I must abide by the guidelines that have driven our student acceptance policy. I hope you take my advice and I wish you luck with any other colleges you apply to.”

Kate walked out of the office refusing to show her disappointment.

Outside the building her mother, a very pregnant Wanda and Yelena were waiting for her.

“You got in?” Yelena asked.

Kate’s smile dropped and she shook her head. “I thought when they asked me to come in for an interview they were going to give me a chance but apparently she wanted to turn me down to my face. I can still apply to the regular branch of Columbia, and thanks to Tony I know I can get into MIT.”

Wanda’s feet were swollen, she had to pee every ten minutes, and her entire body constantly ached. She had stayed outside this damn building in a city she hated to support Kate and celebrate with her when she got early admission into this women’s college that was part of Columbia but separated from Columbia, across a street or some nonsense.

“We are building a university in Novi Grad. Take a year off and learn to speak Sokovian, you can be in the first class of University of Novi Grad.” Wanda told her.

Kate grinned but her smile faded quickly.

Yelena looked at Wanda who rolled her eyes.

Wanda tried to march but more accurately waddled into the admissions building and took the elevator to the second floor.

“Can I help you?” Alice Scott’s secretary asked.

“No thank you.”

Wanda raised her hand, and the office door opened.

She walked in on a shocked Alice Scott and slowly had a seat.

“Uh… You are Wanda Maximoff.”

Wanda stared at her.

“How can I help you…Miss Maximoff? I have a meeting soon, but I would love to schedule a time…”

Wanda reached over and took a caramel candy from the bowl on her desk and continued to stared at the woman as she unwrapped the candy and placed it in her mouth.

Alice Scott began to sweat.

“I guess you were here to support Kate Bishop. I suppose by the look on your face she has told you the news. I am sure if she follows my advice and returns to school, focuses on…Miss Maximoff… I wasn’t aware your eyes were… they glow. That is…”

Terrifying was Alice Scott’s first thought.

“Beautiful… I see you are pregnant. How far along are you? It must be any day now, right? Let me congratulate…”

Wanda’s head was tilting. The eerie sight caused Alice to stop speaking once again.

Wanda finally broke the silence.

“Two years ago, I could barely read Sokovian and could not read English or any other language. I began taking online courses to receive a diploma while dealing with alcoholism, depression, and battling human traffickers, demons and space warlords. I would not have gotten though math without Kate Bishop tutoring me. I would be dead, and you likely would as well if she hadn’t made an impossible shot under extreme duress, surrounded by demons straight from nightmares, to wedge an incredibly powerful stone forged at the birth of the universe from the gauntlet of a madman. She saved my life on another alien planet the public doesn’t know about and saved the life of a telekinetic Russian dog at the same time.”

“I see.” Scott whispered nervously.

“I came here to celebrate her early acceptance into your college despite wanting to stay in a recliner with my feet in a bucket of ice while my daughters fed me ice cream. Now I find out you think she isn’t good enough to go to school at your special little college, despite two of your athletic coaches desiring her to attend.”

Alice opened her mouth, but nothing came out. She shivered and noticed the temperature in the room had dropped. She wasn’t sure what to say and was becoming terrified.

“Alice, may I call you Alice? Alice, what had you accomplished by the time you were seventeen?”

“Uh…well…you see…”

“I thought as much. I am going to politely ask you to reconsider your decision, taking into account Kate’s excellent tutoring skills.”

Wanda stared at Alice Scott. The woman did her best to meet Wanda’s red eyes, but it was becoming futile. This was a woman who had stared down Thanos.

“Kate did not mention her extracurricular work as a tutor. I think in light of that new information she would be an ideal student at our university.” Alice said.

Wanda remained quiet then nodded to Alice’s laptop.

“I’m going to need that acceptance letter.” Wanda told her.

“Of course. I will have it sent…”

“Now.”

Alice smiled nervously and began entering Kate’s admittance in the system, then printed out the letter.

Wanda smiled as she took the letter. “Thank you for reconsidering.”

“Of course. Could you possibly give me an autograph?”

“You have a superhero who will be attending your school in the fall. Ask for her autograph.”

Wanda waved her hand, and the door opened quickly, frightening the secretary outside. Wanda continued to walk and shuffle outside before giving up and levitating herself, floating outside the building.

She handed the letter to Kate.

“Congratulations Katherine Bishop. You have been accepted for early admission into whatever this place is called.”

“Yes! Wait, you didn’t threaten her did you?”

Wanda shook her head. “I told her of your tutoring skills and asked her to reconsider. She agreed that you should be given credit for your work. You are now an American college student who thinks getting a piece of paper entitles you to anything you want. I am starving and was promised a celebratory dinner. Eleanor?”

“The car is pulling around.” Eleanor told her happily.

The foursome travelled to an expensive steakhouse. Kate was surprised when she entered and the restaurant was filled with Widows, the Belovas and Everett Ross. She was also shocked to see Steve and Nat as well as Clint and Laura.

“Wow!”

“We missed having a big birthday party for you so we thought this would be appropriate occasion to celebrate.” Yelena told her.

While Kate accepted congratulations from the guests, Wanda walked over to Natasha and drew her to the side.

“I read everything I can find, even outside the Book of Vishanti. Stephen has no way of helping. I will be on my own and can offer no guarantee.” Wanda told her.

Nat waited for a moment. “You can do it?”

Wanda frowned. “This has never been done before. The spell books talk about regenerating limbs not organs. Doing this… it’s an experiment, Natasha. Are you sure you want to be the experiment?”

“Yes.” Nat said immediately.

Wanda closed her eyes, hoping she had changed her mind.

“Have you talked to Steve?”

“It’s not his decision.”

“You are married. Bucky and me always make decisions together.”

“No, you ask him for his opinion and then do what you want.” Nat told her.

Wanda shook her head. “Not on what is important. Not when it affects our lives and the lives of our daughters. This is big, Nat. If I screw up I could kill you.”

“You won’t screw up.”

“I might.”

“You won’t. If this works, think what it would mean for all the girls.” Nat pointed out.

Wanda took a deep breath. She knew Nat was right. If she could pull this off it would change so much.

Restoring a reproductive system. Creating tissue, not artificial tissue but using magic to create organs. Nat had asked Wanda a month ago if she thought it was possible. Wanda had been able to cure the widows who had been chemically sterilized. Some had asked to be cured, including Stannic, while others had expressed no interest in it.

Wanda had thought Nat was asking just to make conversation and laughingly said almost anything was possible through magic.

“I can’t do this unless I know Steve and Stannic know the risks, Natasha. This isn’t just about you.”

“They know. Steve understands. Stannic trusts you.”

Wanda crossed her arms and wanted to growl. “Of course she does. What is she going to feel about me if I accidentally kill you? How will she feel about me then?”

“I trust you, Wanda. I’m not suicidal. I just…I want back what was taken from me. I know I am asking you a lot. You don’t owe me anything. I’m…”

“Stop.” Wanda told her. “I’ll do it. Let me deliver my child and I can tell you if it is worth it. Once I have recovered and studied more… Stephen has an idea about putting you under and opening you up like a surgery so I can see what I am doing, and he can fix any problems if things don’t go perfectly. I’m not sure I want to see your insides while doing this but it makes the most sense.”

Nat smiled brightly. “Thank you.”

“Live through it first. Then you can thank me.”

“I’d hug you if you weren’t so big I couldn’t get my arms around you.”

“Finally, my size works in my favor.”  Wanda said.

The door to the steak house opened and Tony and Pepper Stark walked in.

“Merry Birthday!” Tony shouted. “Hawkette! Congrats on MIT!”

Kate rolled her eyes. “I applied to Barnard.”

Tony stopped. “Why would you do something stupid like that?”

Kate sighed and looked to Pepper.

“Please tell me he didn’t write a letter for MIT.” she whispered to Kate.

“Thank you for your letter, Pepper.” Kate told her in answer.

As the party went into full swing, the group relaxed and caught up. Tony got an alert from Friday and checked his phone.

“Anyone talked to Fury or Coulson lately?” he asked.

None of the former Avengers had.

Everett Ross and several other phone alerts were going off now.

“If the world is ending due to a magical threat, Stephen is on call today.” Wanda said, enjoying a baked potato loaded with butter and sour cream while the twins dug into bowls of sugar free ice cream.

“The United States C.I.A. just gave an information file to the media on Carol Danvers.”

That caught everyone’s attention.

“Why does the media need to know about Danvers?” Ava asked, having a sinking feeling.

Everett Ross made a call.

“Coulson has called a press conference in an hour.” Ross told the group. “Sharon believes he is going ahead with the New Avengers.”

Yelena whistled. “The United Nations is going to be thrilled. They thought the Accords were the United States’s attempt to control the Avengers. Now SHIELD is forming their own Avengers team. There is no way this can be a smart move. SHIELD doesn’t have the public’s trust. It was a big reach for the U.S. to give them a charter again. Now SHIELD wants to bring together enhanced individuals under their banner.”

The party carried on and the conversation drifted back to college including some of the widows who had stayed in the free world and were attending colleges of their own.

Everett Ross went to the bar area and turned on the television. He wanted to see this press conference but didn’t want to interfere with the party. It didn’t matter. The entire party gathered in the bar area and quieted to listen in.

SHIELD director Coulson stepped up onto a stage in the old Avengers Compound. Tony had sold it to the government for a fortune and the newly reorganized SHIELD had moved in right afterward.

The press conference opened, and Coulson began speaking of threats from the stars and announced the formation of a new team of enhanced individuals working with SHIELD under the Avengers banner.

Carol Danvers walked out and stood next to Coulson who introduced her to the press. Next, he called out other members. This caught everyone’s interest.

“Colonel James Rhodes, Iron Patriot.”

Rhodey walked out in a red and blue suit of armor.

Yelena looked at Stark. “Reverse engineered?”

Tony nodded. “They had the war machine armor long enough. It took them longer than I expected to build another. Here is hoping it doesn’t break down mid-flight.” He raised his glass of soda.

Ava asked the question they all wanted to know. “Who the hell is Jessica Drew?”

“Former SHIELD agent.” Everett answered. “I have no idea why she would be considered enhanced, mechanically or physically. I’ll get Sharon on it.”

“Sharon needs to stay on Reykov’s trail.” Yelena told him. “If he is moving weapons through the Balkans he is likely still moving girls from Russia with the same contracts.”

Thor walked out followed by Daisy Johnson, Scott Lang and Hope Van Dyne.  A man named Joaquin Torres was introduced as the new Falcon.

“Sam had been training him on the Falcon EXO suit.” Steve told the group. “I thought he was under Air Force jurisdiction though. Sam would have told me if they were training him to be an Avenger.”

“The Air Force loves turning their pilots into superheroes.” Tony reminded him. “Broke their hearts when I wouldn’t build Rhodey a new suit. I’m kinda wishing I did now. Rhodey and I haven’t talked in over a year, but I really don’t want him burning up in whatever junk that is they made him.”

Then there was one other surprise.

“Banner…Hulk? What the hell have you done, Bruce?” Tony asked.

“Looks like he is under control.” Yelena said, observing the figure closely. The room listened as Phil Coulson spoke of the work Bruce Banner had put into controlling the Hulk and maintaining his own mind and control.

“Is anyone buying this?” Beatrice asked. “Suddenly the world is supposed to believe that the Hulk is under control?”

“He is green, standing up straight and smiling.” Aino pointed out.

“Then kick him in the groin and see how he reacts, Aino. Stark, is this for real?” Bea asked again.

Tony shrugged. “I haven’t spoken to him in a while. He has been MIA and didn’t leave a forwarding number. I guess SHIELD gave him what he needed. Barton, don’t you and Cap have barn dances with Coulson? Didn’t he give you a heads up about this?”

“Not a word but we haven’t spoken to him or Fury in a while. He keeps telling us he has been busy. I can see why now.” Clint answered.

Yelena stood and began pacing. “Thor, Banner, Danvers, they are very powerful. We have no idea what this Drew woman can do.”

“It doesn’t matter.” Wanda said from the back of the room still sitting at a table with the twins. “All it means is the next time the Universe is threatened someone else can risk their lives to defend it instead of us. They can do what they are paid to do. We can focus on what we do, mainly taking out the Balkan pipeline, helping with the freed children’s foster care system in Sokovia, shutting down the weapon suppliers selling stolen vibranium and continuing searching Venezuela for the suspected sex slaves held by the Chavez clan.”

The sprinkler system went off.

“What is on fire?” Steve asked. The room looked up and realized it wasn’t the sprinkler system. It was raining inside.

“Oh right, my water just broke.” Wanda told him. She blinked her eyes and the water was gone. “Bucky call Stephen and get me to Kamar Taj. Becca is coming.”

The room quieted and then chaos ensued.

Five minutes later a dozen portals opened into Kamar Taj and the mountain top home of the Masters of the Mystic Arts was invaded by over sixty people, everyone who had been at Kate’s party was now present. Bucky helped Wanda walk out of a portal and followed Stephen into a temple.

“Everybody has to stay out of the birthing building.” Strange ordered. “Congratulations on being accepted into Barnard, Kate. Sorry I couldn’t make it to the party. I was stuck in a budget meeting for the London Sanctum.”

Eleanor stopped him. “I need to be with her.”

“Nobody needs to be in there.” Stephen countered. “The entire reason we have set up this building is to nullify her powers and lessen the chance of her warping reality during delivery. I doubt any drugs are going to work and a Scarlet Witch in pain without a Thanos to unleash on can be a dangerous and unpredictable force of nature. If everything goes well you can be present at the next one I’m sure she will have.”

Eleanor grabbed his arm.

“I’m going inside.”

“So am I.” Yelena said. “This isn’t a discussion.”

Bucky shrugged and Stephen rolled his eyes.

“Oksana, Charlize scrub in. Dad, you stay at her side and you two stay in the corner. I have no idea what is going to happen there. Our focus was on protecting the outside world from unleashed chaos magic. We don’t know what to expect from a newborn who was exposed to energy of all six infinity stones as a fetus.” Stephen stressed.

“Can we come inside Papa?” Nadeja asked.

Bucky shook his head. “Trust me girls, you do not want to see what is going to happen in there. We will bring you in as soon as it’s over and your little sister is here.”

Bucky walked Wanda into the recently constructed building. Dozens of sorcerers surrounded the building and cast spells over the structure, joining their energy to make a dome.

Kate stood with her arms crossed and looked around the gathered area. Everyone was standing and no one looked as if they were going anywhere. She wondered if she should say something until Tony spoke up.

“Can someone get us some tables and chairs, drinks, maybe some yurts? You sir, with the antlers, you look distinguished. Any chance we can get some accommodation? I’d be willing to make a donation to the London Sanctum and help out with those budget problems.”

A female sorcerer approached. “Perhaps it would be safer for you all to return to your homes?”

No one moved and she realized no one had any intention of leaving. She began giving instructions to clear out dining halls for the many guests.

Inside the birthing room, Wanda had changed into a hospital gown. A midwife sorcerer was present, and the room was large but seemingly crowded with Yelena and Eleanor present. Despite Stephen’s instructions Eleanor and Yelena had worked their way to her bedside.

“I have good news.” The midwife told the group.

Wanda screamed and her eyes glowed. Every burst of magic caused the ancient runes carved into the walls to glow and the shield the sorcerers held outside the building to shake but nothing physically changed. The room was performing as it should.

Wanda was doing her best as well. Despite only recently arriving the contractions were coming quickly.

“The labor is progressing quickly.” she continued. “You will have your daughter in your arms very soon. Stay strong.”

Wanda screamed once again and the floor shook.

Outside hundreds of sorcerers watched the building anxiously.

Kate stepped out of the dining hall to see if the entire mountain were about to collapse.

“Kate.”

“Hi Meg.” Kate greeted her.

Meg stood with her hand on her little sister’s shoulder and moved them away from Kate. Kate had apologized for their first encounter when Kate had been a bitch to the girl and though Meg had insisted there was nothing to apologize for she still tended to keep her distance from Kate.

“Billie, you are getting so tall. Going to be eleven soon, right?”

To Kate’s disappointment, Billie, who was talkative to everyone, looked at Meg before speaking. Meg winked at her.

“Yes, in two weeks! A lot of us are going to Disney Land in Paris. Bucky is going to bring Nadeja and the twins and Tanya and Claudia and a bunch of widows who aren’t on mission are coming. We are spending two days and nights at the park. Are you going to come along?”

Kate looked at Meg who was smiling nervously, not meeting her eyes.

“I’d like to. Would that be all right?”

“Of course ya can. You’re one of us ain’t ya? Everybody is invited. I guess Wanda isn’t gonna make it but maybe if someone can help with the baby she can do her spooky ghost projection thing since she won’t be pregnant anymore. Congrats on getting into the college. I think I’m gonna be a doctor one day. Might have to check out this Columbia myself. Meg… why is the sky getting dark? Is it nighttime wherever we are… look at those clouds…wait the sky is turning red. It’s kind of spooky. The guy with the moose head in pajamas looking might nervous.”

Kate’s eyes widened as she took in the approaching black clouds rolling over a suddenly red sky.

“Go inside, Billie. Let everyone know that if they don’t have to be here, maybe they shouldn’t be.” Meg said. “I’m gonna get one of these fellas to open a sparkle circle and get you and the other kids back home.”

“But I want…”

“Do as I say now, Luv. Be quick with you.”

Billie rushed inside.

“You are never going to like me are you?” Kate asked.

Meg paused and pointed to the sky as if reminding her of the real problem. “I like you fine, Kate. I need to find a magic guy to get the kids out of here. Wanda trusts me to take care of the kids. Not sure if you didn’t feel it but a whole mountain is shaking under our feet, and the weather is reacting to Wanda’s contractions.”

Kate could understand her concern. This was why it had been decided to have the birth in Kamar Taj instead of at the Mansion.

“Meg, I am sorry. The first time…”

“Look Kate, it’s cool. You were going through some bad things, so you kinda went off on me when we first met. That’s fine. I’ve had worse and I can rub people the wrong way. I don’t hold it against you, I really don’t. I can just be jumpy around people. You know how I shake. It’s nothing personal. Seriously though, the sky looks like the world is ending. Maybe we can talk another time.”

Another scream was heard from the birthing building and lightning flashed across the sky.

“Is it too late to give her a magical epidural?” Tony asked, walking out with Nat to take in the sky.

Inside, Yelena held onto Wanda’s hand. Wanda was in serious pain as contractions came on more swiftly as the minutes went by. Despite the runes inside the building, and the sorcerers outside doing their best to suppress the magic inside the ground was still shaking and Yelena heard thunder outside.

“Stephen?” Yelena called out. The man appeared relaxed, but Stephen Strange always appeared relaxed.

Stephen didn’t answer, instead choosing to focus on the unseen wards protecting the earth from Wanda’s powers.

“Yelena, remember the time I got shot in the gut in the Red Room?” Wanda asked.

“Hard to forget.”

“This hurts worse. Thanos hitting me with the Power Stone, breaking my leg, this hurts worse. Absorbing the pain from Kate’s crushed body felt better than this. Absorbing your wound through the gut from a cursed sword? That was a cakewalk.”

Yelena cringed.

“You will be alright Wanda.” Eleanor told her. “I went through this myself.”

“Yes but you were old then! I’m too young for my body to split apart like this!” Wanda snapped.

Bucky groaned.

“I was twenty-four, Wanda. How old do you think I am now?”

Wanda looked at Yelena who had no idea and wasn’t about to touch it.

“Let’s talk about something pleasant.” Yelena suggested.

Wanda’s eyes lit up and sparks flew. The lights flickered on and off. Instruments started to float.

“Wanda, I know it hurts but control yourself! You’ve never lost control of your powers even in pain!” Yelena told her sharply, hoping tough talk might force her to focus.

“Do you want me to describe what is going on and we can talk about pain?”

“Okay!” Bucky interrupted. “No need for details, Doll. Concentrate on breathing. Remember our breathing exercises?”

Wanda growled. “Why the hell do you have to be such a perfectly calm and supportive husband? Can’t you freak out like me?!”

Yelena agreed. “You are very good at this considering you have spent decades being frozen, thawed out and refrozen, having your brain wiped over and over while committing incredibly violent acts.”

Bucky shrugged. “My girls, all three of them keep me sane. My fourth one is about to be here and my wife needs me calm so that is what I am going to be.”

“You are so perfect…. damn it!” Wanda screamed as another contraction hit.

“The baby is crowning.” The midwife told her.

Yelena stepped to the end of the bed and looked…

“Oh my God!” she shouted.

“What? Please tell me there aren’t horns!”

Yelena’s eyes widened.

“No horns. No sex for the rest of your life but no horns. Is that really a head?”

“Push Wanda.” Stephen told her. “Oksana, she is close. Charlize stay near the sutures.”

“Sutures? Why do I need sutures?!” Wanda asked.

“How do you imagine you won’t need sutures?” Yelena asked. “I’m understanding the pain now.”

Stephen cleared his throat. “Yelena, Eleanor, please stand back. Bucky stay by her head. We need room to work.”

Eleanor let go of Wanda’s hand. “You got this Wanda.”

Outside a storm was raging across the sky. The ground was shaking and every sorcerer in the order was adding their magic to the dome covering the birthing room.

Then the wind died, the shaking stop and the clouds cleared.

Everyone who had been inside stood outside the building now. There was no sound, not even a bird chirping.

Then a baby cried.

Widows hugged each other and a torrent of emotions rushed out. The twins rushed to the room and began banging on the doors with Kate chasing behind them.

Inside Wanda held her tiny six-pound daughter in her arms. She had Bucky’s hazel eyes and Wanda’s dark red hair. Her eyes were wide open.

“Welcome to the world, Rebecca Antonia Barnes.” Wanda told her with a smile. “We did good, didn’t we Bucky?”

Bucky couldn’t speak, choked up, having difficulty breathing, tears filling his eyes.

His daughter had her name sake’s nose. She had Wanda’s perfect features and her fierce gaze.

“She is perfect.” He said quietly.

“Mama! Papa!” Nadeja hollered out.

Bucky smiled and rushed to the door, picking up his two daughters.

“Come meet your little sister, angels.”

Wanda smiled at the twins who taught her how to be a mother. Their eyes widened as they took her in.

“She is really ours. We have a little sister!” Nela shouted. “Nadeja we only had each other and now we have names and parents and a sister and dogs and cats and friends!”

Nadeja smiled brightly, not touching the little baby but looking at her closely. “Hi little Becca. I’m Nadeja, your big sister. I can tell you are going to be a good sister.”

Yelena stood back and met Wanda’s eyes. They had a silent conversation with their eyes in only a few seconds. It was something only they could do. In those seconds they spoke of pain and joy of their journey since they first met in that abandoned apartment building in a small village in Germany. Grief, rage, violence and tenderness, loss and gain, death and life, all culminating in this moment. The hopes of a future the two could only pretend to have when it was just the two of them all leading to this moment where they were surrounded by so many who loved them.

It seemed impossible.

“Thank you.” Wanda whispered to Yelena.

“You are responsible for this.” She said.

“There is no you or I in Wanda and Yelena, remember? Wanda would never have gotten here without Yelena.”

Yelena swallowed thickly and kissed Wanda on the head. “You did good my witch. Let me hold this red headed ball of magic.”

“Stephen are you picking up any magic?” Wanda asked.

Stephen wasn’t certain. The wards in the room and surrounding the building had taken a battering and still failed to manage all the chaos magic flowing from the birth. Yet he sensed no uncontrollable magic in the child alone.

“Too soon to tell but I’m not sensing any. What about you?”

“I’m too exhausted to feel anything. Bucky, aren’t you going to hold her.”

Bucky stiffened and looked at his vibranium arm. “I could break her. She is so tiny.”

“You never hurt us, and you hold us all night Papa.” Nela told him.

Bucky grinned and reached down, holding his daughter up with wonder in his eyes and hope in his heart. Hope that everything will be okay. Hope that they never have to risk themselves or any other widow in war again. Hope that this girl would never know the horrors others had known, not like the widows, not like Wanda had, not like the twins had, not like Billie had. This girl would know only love. She would never be abused, or hungry, or assaulted or afraid. He would make sure of that just as he made sure his twins would never be harmed again.

Rebecca Barnes would grow up in peace, surrounded by warriors who would fight so she didn’t have to.

Kate stepped outside and delivered the news of a healthy birth, and the line formed, even the members of the order allowing themselves a smile.

When Clint Barton stepped inside, the stoic man looked at Wanda and the child in her arms. He remembered the way Wanda looked as he stood by her while she buried her brother.

Clint Barton cried.

Chapter Text

Margarita Island, Venezuela - Twenty miles from San Juan Baptista

The quinjets hovered over the jungle landscape. It was nighttime and they were invisible to any sonar that could be watching. The ropes they would use to descend were not the problem. Being picked up was more of a problem and in this landscape, there was no way to land the jets. Once they hit the ground, the twenty widows in their four teams began spreading out.

“Chloe, take your team, set up explosives for landing spot. Dani and Kristina once the LZs are set up land. Chloe do not detonate until we attack the compound. After we attack cover the northside. And then flank the mansion.” Yelena ordered.

She turned off her mic and faced the newest member of her team.

“Kate, stay by my side and watch my back. I am serious. You do not leave my side.”

“Got it.” Kate assured her.

Yelena turned the mic back on. “If we are right and the girls are here, Sophia, Michiko and Maria, you secure the girls and calm them. If possible, you will approach first. Rachel, do we have any satellite infrared of a possible location?”

“Negative.” Rachel said from the control room in France. “Too much interference from trees, and heat signatures in forest and house. I have a picture of the roof, and I don’t see five signatures clumped together.”

Yelena cringed. She had been hoping for a nice clean rooftop stealth entry to secure the stolen girls and then attack the compound once they were secure.

The mission had begun last week. An alert crossed several American wires that an orphanage in Culiacán, Mexico had been attacked at night and five girls between the ages of twelve and thirteen had been abducted. When they tried to find more information Rachel and Everett discovered that an hour after crossing the wire, every trace of the crime was gone as if it had never happened.

Further investigation showed shortly after the event, a man wanted in connection with international gun running entered the police station with a briefcase and exited without it. The man was a chief fixer for Edgar Chavez, a well-known arms dealer, drug cartel head and human trafficker. Maria and Sophia had traveled to the city to ask around and found that the Fixer named Centare had been present during the attack, but witnesses were too afraid to speak out. After leaving the police station Centare had boarded an old drug running plane and flown to Margarita Island. They tracked him to Chavez’s little jungle paradise. With luck the girls would still be there, possibly for his own sick use.

Maria and Sophie had investigated Margarita Island’s sex trade locals and found no trace of girls that young. A weeklong replay of ships going in and out of the port gave no obvious indication that a shipment of girls had gone overseas.

They were taking a chance that the girls were with Chavez, and he had some use for them. If they weren’t there, he would tell them where they were. Taking him out would disrupt a lot of pipelines in all illegal trades.

“Drones are in the air. Sonar is picking up possible underground area.” Mika told the group.

“Ava, Sonia, Ingrid, are your teams prepared?”

“We are in position.” Sonia and Ingrid confirmed.

“Five by five, B.” Ava said, knowing Yelena would appreciate the reference to one of her favorite shows.

“Five girls lives depend on us. They are either in there or he knows where they are. You know the drill, ladies. Let’s be heroes ‘till we get the girls out. Then we can be widows.” Yelena ordered. “Attack.”

The attack was quiet at first. Nearly unseen figures in black uniforms and masks dashing across the lawn, their black blades slashing at the guards who patrolled the grounds. They made it through wave after wave until they reached the walls. Sonia and Ingrid placed explosives on the two entrance points. Ava and her team rappelled to the roof and planted a small charge on the window and prepared to jump in from the top.

“Chloe get ready to blow the LZs.” Yelena said. “Fire in the hole.”

Explosives went off around the fortified brick and concrete mansion, entrance holes on the ground and from above.

They had met more resistance outside than in, but the confined space and lack of cover due to lights turning on made it a more difficult space to attack. The men still dropped. Four women were also present in bedroom, dressed in very little and were stunned by the widows and gagged.

“Rachel, Mika are you picking up our scans?” Yelena asked, looking all over with her UV and infrared vision as the widows scoured the house looking for Chavez or an entrance to the underground area they knew had to be there.

“Got it.”  Rachel confirmed. “Mika says the only flow of power is from a secondary generator. The path leads into the kitchen.”

“I’m in the kitchen.” Sonia said. “I’m not seeing a door.”

The widows converged and began unpacking explosives.

“Stop.” Yelena whispered.

Everyone froze.

Yelena observed the room and saw no lines, no electric wires and heard no sounds except one.

The refrigerator was humming.

She looked behind the fridge and pulled it back the entire structure, revealing it was on a set of hinges that opened to an electronic door.

“Panic room?” Ingrid asked.

“Dungeon.” Yelena guessed.

Ava came down after securing the upper floors. “No sign of them on the upper floor. Nothing, no clothes, no blood, besides the blood we just spilled. We going to call Wanda for this?”

“Wanda has sutures in a place I don’t want to think about.” Yelena said. “Time for some Sable tech. Ava, you have the Skeleton Key?”

Ava took a device that looked nothing like a key and placed it on the door. It was a rectangular box only a couple inches long and one inch wide. Maria plugged the device into a tablet she pulled from one of her side holsters.

“One second.” She whispered.

The box glowed red, and the locks retracted. The widows stayed to the side of the door.

“I’m going first.” Yelena said. “Kate since you refuse to wear our uniforms and opt for your purple suit without complete head protection you go last.”

“You are going to use yourself as a human shield?” Kate asked, not happy.

“This suit survived a land mine; it can survive a bullet if someone gets a lucky shot.”

“Stun grenade.” Sonia suggested.

“You want to take chance of electrocuting little girls? We don’t know how big or little they are or if they have bad hearts or other medical conditions. My team follow me. The rest of you secure the upstairs. Ava and Sonia with us. Ingrid, you take three teams and secure. Now move!”

Yelena ran down the stairs guns in front of her. A man stepped into the stairwell with an automatic rifle, and she fired, taking him out before he could fire. Another jumped in and she shot him as well. The two bodies piled in the door, making it difficult to enter cleanly. Yelena jumped over the crumpled bodies and rolled inside, taking a knee and searching for targets.

One man had a little girl in his arms. The girl was screaming but he kept her by his head. He had Yelena almost point blank.

An arrow went into his eye.

The man dropped and Yelena caught the girl before she hit the ground and covered her. The widows rushed in and began firing until only one was left.

Chavez, hiding behind a little girl.

“I know you.” he said. “You save little girls, huh? Get out of here. Leave this place and I may let them live. If I’m going down, I’m taking these kids with me. Do you think you can live with that? All you bitches who think you are heroes? I thought you stuck to aliens and magazine covers…

Ava had slipped behind, grabbed his gun and shocked him in the neck.

“Don’t you love it when they won’t stop talking?” she asked.

Maria, Michiko and Sophia began speaking Spanish with the little girls who were in tears and huddled together. They dropped their helmets and the girls somewhat relaxed.

After a few moments they talked the girls into following them upstairs.

“Wake this asshole up.” Yelena ordered.

“Outside perimeter is clear and under control. Beta team is here.” Chloe called out.

Chavez was kicked in the ribs until he was awoken.

“Hello asshole.” Yelena greeted him. “Right now, we are in your network. We have everything. I want more. I want to hear from your mouth. Tell me who your customers are. I don’t give a damn about weapons. I care about the girls. Tell me where you ship them, what asshole billionaire buys the most. Look at it this way. You are going to die. You can take some assholes with you.”

Chavez’s eyes were wild, looking for any chance to escape.

“The witch. Is she gonna take it from me? Does she really turn people insane?”

Yelena pulled a knife. “It is cute you think I need Wanda to get information from you. She could pull it from your head, but I think I am going to cut it from your body, a piece out of time. Red 8, go upstairs.”

Kate didn’t move. She knew Yelena wanted to spare her this sight, but she had already killed one guard in the yard who had an automatic rifle aimed at Bea and killed the asshole holding the gun on the girl. She had killed on other missions. She was a part of this. She had never seen Yelena do something like this, but she knew it happened.

Yelena didn’t hear her move and rolled her eyes. Red 8 still had problems following orders. Ava pulled his hair, jerking his head back and Yelena ripped open his shirt and began carving slowly into his chest.

“Let’s us start with Saudi Arabia. My friend at my base who is sorting through your intel says they have a liking for American girls. Tell me a story, Chavez. How many chunks of skin can I take before you give me a name?”

Yelena cut a chunk of his skin from his chest, and he screamed and jerked. He tried to lift himself up and Sonia stomped on his hand, shattering it.

“Ava what animal lives around here that might like bite size chunks of flesh?”

“I’m not a zoologist. Let’s put him in a bucket and use him as fish bait. I’ve never gone deep sea fishing. We can hover the quinjets right over the water. I bet there are some rods around here.”

Yelena was surprised. She paused and looked at the other girls.

“Have any of us ever gone fishing?”

The widows shook their heads.

“I did once. I went with Dad on a camping trip. I caught a little fish but that was it.” Kate said.

Yelena nodded. “Okay. We send one jet back with the little girls and whoever wants to fish stays with the other. Somebody get a cooler so we can keep his flesh nice and fresh.”

Yelena pinched a part of his stomach, and he screamed.

“No! Stop! I’ll tell you!”

Yelena tilted her head. “You don’t want to be fish food?”

“I’ll tell you what you want to know. Just don’t do to me what you did to the rest. I’ve heard what you bit…women do.”

Yelena nodded. “You tell me everything and I kill you clean.”  She lied.

The man began talking while she relayed everything back to base.

Yelena pulled out her knife again when he was done.

“Hey…”

“You threatened little girls.” She said.

Widow bites charged around him.

“Red alert. We have inbound!” Kristina said into the com.

“I’ve got them too.” Dani reported. “Radar has them coming in fast. We are a klick and a half away. They will be there in thirty seconds. Flying to you, Red One.”

“Understood. Whatever is in the air, shoot it down.” Yelena ordered then turned to the others. “Stay down here with him. Ingrid secure the girls in the center most room of the house. Teams surround them. Ava and Bea keep an eye on this asshole. Everyone else form a perimeter covering the mansion.”

Yelena rushed upstairs with Kate on her heels.

“This is rude. I raid a place and someone else wants to raid it. I was here first!” Yelena complained.

Dani called out. “I have lock. It’s a quinjet! They are hailing us.”

“Put me through.” Yelena ordered. “Do not fire yet. Keep an eye out. If they lock do not hesitate.”

Yelena waited for a call to come through.

“Come in ground teams. This is SHIELD agent Bobbi Morse. Identify yourselves.”

Yelena sighed. “We are the ones who have a lock on your quinjet.”

There was silence for a moment.

“Yelena Belova?”

“Yes. What do you want? I am in the middle of making fish bait.”

“Mind if we land and talk?”

Yelena looked at Sonia who shrugged.

“How many are with you?”

“Just a strike team of ten. We will come out, weapons down if you do the same.”

“We will have a sniper on you. You may do the same.”

“You have vibranium armor.” Morse pointed out.

“I never said life was fair.”

To the widows’ surprise they heard laughter.

“You are exactly like I imagined you would be. Mind if we land on the front yard? Let’s just have a friendly agreement not to try and kill each other.”

Yelena looked at Sonia. Sonia mouthed ‘kids’ and pointed to the center of the house where Ingrid and her team were protecting scared girls. The last thing they needed to hear was gunfire and Yelena didn’t feel like getting into an unnecessary fight.

She switched frequencies. “Everett?”

“She is good Yelena.” Everett told her.

His word was good enough for Yelena.

“Everett Ross says you are a good guy, Bobbi Morse. Land and I may share some of my fresh fish bait with you.”

Two minutes later a quinjet landed on the front yard and SHIELD agents stepped out with rifles but they were not aimed at anyone.

A blonde woman approached her and offered her hand.

“Bobbi Morse.”

Yelena nodded. “Yelena Belova since we are being official. Why are you here, Agent Mockingbird?”

Bobbi smiled. “Bobbi please. We were planning on raiding this place tomorrow night. We had been conducting surveillance from a mobile base for the past two days. We didn’t pick you up on radar. I guess the stealth tech you have is as good as ours. We didn’t know anything was going on until we heard explosions in the general area and then the mansion. I’m guessing your quinjets blew some LZs.”

“Yes. Hard to find a place to land. Did you find a place to land without blowing up trees?”

Bobbi shrugged. “We got lucky. We also had a ground team scout during the day. So… what are you doing here?”

Yelena thought of asking her first but saw no harm. “A few days ago, five little girls were stolen in an attack on a Mexican orphanage. We monitor all crime around the world that could have link to human trafficking. We saw this one was wiped off, meaning corruption, got a lead and hoped the girls would be here or give us a lead to where they might be. Your turn.”

“Weapons. This guy has been picking up business lately, enough to move him to the top of our board. I don’t suppose he is still alive?”

Yelena nodded. “Follow me. Ingrid keep the girls inside. They don’t need to be frightened by more masked people with guns.”

The two walked inside and Morse saw the little girls huddled behind three widows. Their age shocked her, and she felt sick. “What will happen to them? Are you going to take them?”

Yelena nodded. “If they want to come with us. They are orphans and not safe where they were but if they wish to go back, we will take them. If not, they come with us, and we put them in a sort of…foster…it is hard to call it. We don’t have a name for it. Wanda calls it the foster system, but it is more permanent than that.”

“A foster system?” Morse asked.

Yelena nodded. “We have been working on it for a while. It is a network of people, married couples who do not have children from Wakanda, Sokovia and Symkaria. We have social workers who take the children to the three countries and see which one they like best. If they choose, we get them with parents if possible. It is still new but is working out so far. Of course, we would like them to go back to parents but in cases like this, why would I rescue them from a snake only to put them back into a viper pit?”

Morse was impressed. Symkaria and Wakanda were three countries notoriously private, and it was a miracle they were still in the United Nations. Symkaria didn’t bother with an ambassador to the U.N., and Sokovia was closing down embassies all over the world except for new allies who signed trade agreements for their rare minerals. They had left the United Nations not long ago and the agreement to be members of NATO that had been pushed through during American occupation was gone. Sokovia had basically told the world they had no interest in working with anyone except those they chose.  Wakanda had a vibrant trade of vibranium for rare minerals that were no doubt created by Wanda Maximoff, but despite T’Challa’s announcement almost two years ago, Wakanda was very select in who was allowed Vibranium and the science to use it’s property for more than making shields. It was suspected Symkaria and Wakanda would soon be leaving the U.N as well.

The planning that must have gone into this foster system was impressive.

They reached the bottom and Bobbi had to step over quite a few bodies.

“Don’t trip. We haven’t moved them yet.”

Chavez was on the floor, his face swollen, eyes closed, and nose crushed. He was breathing strangely, and it was obvious Ava had not only smashed his face but broken his ribs.

“He tried to escape.” Ava said.

Yelena rolled her eyes. “He looked better than this when I left him, but Ava has short temper sometimes. I would say she used to be nice girl, but my face can attest she was never nice girl.”

“I apologized to you.”

“Anyway, here he is. He told us all about his customers and we have his digital information. Do you want to question him and then I can kill him? It’s going to be very slow and gory. Should be entertaining. Although his screams won’t be as good since Ava breaks his ribs. He can probably have some wheezing, moaning and squealing.”

Bobbi wanted to cringe but maintained an unaffected façade.

“Part of my mission was to bring him in to SHIELD headquarters for interrogation and then we were going to put him in the Raft.”

Yelena looked towards Ava who kicked the man once again.

“Any chance we can work something out?” Morse asked.

Yelena shrugged. “Take him.”

Bobbi failed to hide her surprise this time. “Really?”

“Yes. We came for the girls. You can handle the weapons. Prison, fish bait, he is done for either way. We have children we need to get safe. We have already taken the digital data, but it is still on his servers. They are cracked so help yourself.”

Bobbi tried to hide her smile, instead grinning. “Thank you, Yelena.”

“You are welcome. I guess you can clean the bodies up. Let us go, Ava. We have little girls to get home.”

Yelena and Ava walked out. The Widows followed suit, taking the little girls in their arms and leaving a destroyed mansion, a pile of dead bodies and a beaten and tortured weapons dealer and human trafficker in SHIELD hands.

Widow Mansion

“Has Dimi given a guess on when the three-bedroom suites are going to be added?” Wanda asked. “I need to help him.”

Bucky shook his head. “No. Dimi and I can handle it. We have twenty-two girls helping build. They are smart and getting very good at carpentry.”

Wanda sat in a rocking chair feeding Becca. Nadeja and Nela were doing schoolwork on their laptops on the floor.

“She can sleep in our room, Mama.” Nadeja said.

“I know Angel, but we are going to need a little more space. I know our rooms are big but with two cats and a big dog like Storm the two rooms can get very crowded. You two may start spending your nights in your own beds more often than not and want your own room. Becca will be waking up at night and I don’t want you waking up as well.”

Nela looked at her. “We have heard her cry. She wakes up everyone on the first floor. Just like Erik did when he was itty bitty and still kind of does sometimes.”

“When does Becca start therapy?” Nadeja asked.

Wanda wasn’t sure where that question came from. “She is two weeks old. Why would she need therapy?”

“Everyone else goes to therapy. Sasha told Bridget that we may as well start her because growing up in this place she will need it eventually.”

Bucky nodded. “Sasha actually has a point. At least she won’t be the only child. Anya is trying for number two. Plus, with the girls you healed, they will either leave to have kids one day if they want or…I don’t know. Maybe stay. We have proven we can raise kids around here. Billie, little Erik. It’s not so bad, is it?”

Wanda nodded. “It is a good place to raise children. Everyone here is trying to be better, do better, get better. We have come a long way. There is no place else I want my children to be, surrounded by the most badass women on the planet who adore them and a very strong and protective super soldier.”

“Mama, how do you know when one boob is empty, and she is ready for the next one?” Nela asked.

“She has her way of letting me know.” Wanda told her.

There was a knock on the door. Naomi stuck her head inside. “Got a second?”

“Am I needed?” Wanda asked immediately.

“No, relax. Everything went well. The girls are rescued and are enroute to Sokovia as we speak. None of them wanted to go back to that hellhole orphanage. The Novi Grad orphanage is setting up rooms and organizing tours of potential living areas. There were also three more orphans brought in from Sokovia. There was a car wreck that killed their parents outside of Novi Grad. The three kids are going to be harder to place to keep them together, but it is being worked on. Mrs. Chernov believes she has found potential parents in Latveria.”

“Latveria has joined the system?” Bucky asked.

“Sable talked to this Von Doom guy who said he would be pleased. Isn’t it weird that we have never met him, and he is never seen?” Naomi asked.

Bucky shrugged. “If Sable is good with him that’s good enough for me.”

“I’m surprised,” Naomi said, “knowing how social you are I thought you would love the chance to make a new friend, Buck. There was something that went off script. SHIELD showed up.”

That caught Wanda’s attention.

“Why?”

Naomi explained the situation and Yelena’s decision.

Neither were surprised. “Makes sense.” Wanda said.

“Yeah, screw Chavez. We got lucky though.” Bucky mentioned. “It would have been a real mess if SHIELD had attacked the same time we did.”

“What? Do you think we should plan with SHIELD to make sure we aren’t double booked, Bucky? If we tell them where we are going we are opening ourselves up for a trap!” Naomi pointed out heatedly.

Bucky looked at her irritated. “Did I say that? I just mean that we need to be aware of potential players. Many of the traffickers we go after are also involved in weapons. If this is something SHIELD is going to be pursuing it is likely our paths may cross again. We just have to be more alert. You all right Naomi? Why are you snapping at me?”

Naomi cleared her throat and looked embarrassed. “Yeah, I’m fine…just….”

“Cramps?” Wanda guessed.

Naomi scowled. “Maybe the next time I ask you to heal something on me I should give it more thought.”

Wanda laughed after she walked out.

“SHIELD, huh?” Bucky said. “Think it’s a coincidence?”

Wanda nodded. “Yes, I do, and you know how paranoid I am. The same happened to us with SWORD when we first started going after A.I.M.. If there was more to it Everett and Yelena would know.”

“Hey girls why don’t you start getting ready for bed, brush your teeth and then you can both hold Becca before bed?” Bucky suggested.

Nadeja and Nela both ran for the bathroom leaving Bucky and Wanda alone.

“What’s wrong, horúce veci?” Wanda asked.

He paused for a moment. “I was just thinking, you healed Naomi from the chemical sterilization, but a lot of girls are going to want to be healed from the surgical procedures if this works on Nat.”

“Yes. I can handle it. If this is what they want, I will do it. I just have to make sure…make sure I can. I’m very nervous about this, Bucky.”

He understood. “What if you practiced creating organic tissue that isn’t an organ as much. Something less fatal if it goes wrong?”

“Like what?” Wanda asked.

He paused for a moment and looked down.

“Like an arm?”

“Bucky?” Wanda asked. “How long…”

“I just want to hold her in both my arms. All of you but especially… she can grow up never remembering me holding her with a cold, dead metal arm.”

Wanda felt a tear fall down her cheek. “If I could do it, I have no idea if it will be as strong as the rest of you.”

“You would replicate my blood so it probably will but even if it isn’t… I still would want it. You don’t have to… I mean you have already cured my head and given me these daughters and been a great wife, given me more than I ever deserved. I know I’m being selfish…”

Wanda nodded. “I would stand up and kiss you to shut you up but I’m sitting on an ice pack and have a baby attached to my breast so I will just say shut up. Of course I will, if it is really what you want. If I can’t though…”

“If you can’t I still don’t have an arm, and this metal one goes back on.”

Wanda smiled. “I think she is done. Do you want to hold her before the twins are all over her?”

Bucky grinned and gently took the nearly asleep baby in his arms.

The next morning, the family got up to Rachel calling out over the intercom for Widows to find televisions.

“What now?” Wanda asked. She snapped her fingers and the television came on. “This better be good for her to wake up the mansion this early.”

The two watched the television and their eyes widened. Nadeja and Nela could have cared less, and Becca stayed asleep in her crib. Bucky and Wanda knew the world was getting even stranger and more dangerous now. An arms race had begun like the world had never seen.

SHIELD Headquarters / Avengers Compound

Bobbi Morse had just finished giving her after action report to Phil Coulson, Maria Hill and the Avengers.

“Yelena Belova just let you have him. Just like that?”

“Yes. Like I told you they were there for the girls.”

“Can you imagine the mess that would have happened if SHIELD had arrived at the same time as Belova?” Hill asked. “We needed Chavez alive. A few more seconds and he would have been fish food. If Bobbi didn’t react to the explosion and stuck with original mission time, we would have only found his bones.”

Bobbi nodded. “I thought she was joking because I know they all have weird senses of humor but when I saw the chunk missing from his chest…”

“Oh, she was about to cut him into fish bait.” Rhodey said. “Yelena Belova doesn’t joke about stuff like that.”

Maria nodded. “He must have seriously angered them. I’ve seen the photos of their early kills and then the later kills as they grew. They kept becoming increasingly gruesome. And then it stopped.”

“Stopped?” Morse asked.

“Quick kills. No more torturing, skinning, nailing enemies to walls and gutting them. They just started killing cleanly.” Hill told her.

“What changed?” Morse asked.

Phil shrugged. “I asked Nat, but she is very tight lipped about the widows. For good reason. She is raising one. I have no idea what changed. Maybe they got therapy or something. Wanda wasn’t there?”

“No. I would have noticed.”

“She may have given birth. I saw her once not long ago at Clint Barton’s. She was very pregnant then.” Phil suggested.

Hill snorted. “That would be when she threw Fury against a barn.”

The room was quiet.

“Can we ask?” Scott asked. “I mean she didn’t keep it a secret when she was pregnant. All of Sokovia knows she is pregnant. Hell, the entire world saw her walking with the Sokovian President at the park, pregnant. Just ask Captain America if she had the kid. Maybe we could send her something like a congratulations card or maybe get her a nice stroller?”

The room looked at Scott for a moment.

“Just trying to be a good neighbor.”

Carol Danvers cleared her throat. “The Widows are a topic we have tabled for too long. We have crossed paths with them once now. It went well. No dead bodies. What happens next time? We don’t just need some sort of open line of communication with them, we need an understanding.”

“An understanding?” Rhodey asked. “About what?”

“We need to have boundaries. For instance, if something happens on United States ground, they stay out of it or go through us. Common diplomacy. I won’t try to arrest someone on a Sokovian military base, and they won’t raid anymore U.S. military bases, kill soldiers and take the CIA Deputy Director, drive her insane and dump her off in a foreign country with no trial. They also stole weapons plans from that base from what I understand”. Danvers pointed out.

Coulson couldn’t disagree. He had been furious when it first happened. The situation with Thanos had forced them all to be allies but Thanos was dead, and they were living on the same planet with each other.

“We need a plan to deal with them.” Banner agreed. “Maximoff… I’m not belittling what she did, but she has a god complex…”

Rhodey began laughing.

“Something funny, Rhodes?” Danvers asked.

“Yeah, thinking you can plan for her. I’m probably one of only a few who has stood across from her as a potential enemy more than once and lived and that was because I was lucky. The last time I saw her she touched my old suit and turned it to dust. She could have done that to me. I get it. I felt the same way, but I have come to the conclusion that Tony came to a long time ago. There is nothing we can do about it. If Wanda Maximoff goes crazy there is only one way to stop her. Talk Yelena Belova into stopping her. Yelena is the only one she listens to.”

“Not her husband?” Hill asked.

“He wouldn’t ask her to stop.” Rhodey pointed out. “You want a plan for Maximoff, Bruce? I suggest you worry about surviving her plan for you. She is going to cure you of gamma poisoning as easily as she put my spine back in one piece and cured hundreds on an alien planet after nearly dying at Thanos’s hand. She will cure you and no more Hulk. Then the widows are going to shred you to pieces and all your PhDs won’t save you.

“Danvers, you are powered by cosmic energy. Superstrong, blasts of powerful energy… ask Vision how that worked out for him. She took his power and tore him apart and she was an amateur then. Scott, she likes you and Hope and wouldn’t see you as a threat and she would be right. Jessica, what do you got? Have a plan to take down the Scarlet Witch, Spider Woman?”

Jessica Drew said nothing.

“Daisy?”

Daisy remained quiet but shook her head slightly. She had seen Wanda in action.

“Thor?”

“I believe I can battle her.”

Rhodey nodded. “While you do and she is kicking your ass, Silver Sable International is going to blow New Asgard off the map. I’m not trying to be contrary here. I’ve thought about this before a lot. I was at that Air Force base she rolled over. I saw her go through elite soldiers like bugs on a windshield. Danvers has Maria Rambeau figured out a way to defeat her?”

Carol said nothing.

“Tony Stark and I haven’t spoken in a year. He called me yesterday. He wants to look over my suit.”

Coulson’s eyes widened.

“He is willing to be a consultant again?”

“No, he wants to look over my suit. He said Maximoff told him if something happened to me in this suit he would always regret it. So, he is going to check it out and make sure it won’t blow up with me in it at a bad time. She used to hate him. She wanted him dead more than anything on Earth. Now they are pals and hang out, have conversations, they are friends!

“Here is your Maximoff plan. Be nice to her and she will be nice to you. Most importantly, make nice with Yelena Belova. If Wanda becomes truly angry or feels threatened, Yelena Belova is the only person on Earth who could calm her down.”

Phil’s phone buzzed and then the others as well. He flipped on the monitor.

The President of Russia was delivering a speech on the steps of the Kremlin that was being interpreted in every language on Earth.

Due to the recent hostile actions of the United States in assembling and taking control of a team of enhanced individuals, a notion that was rejected with the War Criminal Thaddeus Ross and his so called Sokovia Accords, Russia has taken precautions to protect itself and assembled our own special citizens to protect our home.

The names were read and the individuals stepped up to thunderous cheers from the gathered citizens.

Mikhail Ursus

Laynia Petrovna

Nikolai Krylenko

Aleksey Lebedev

Illich Lavrov

Tania Belinskaya

That was it. No explanation of power, no demonstration, just a warning to other countries that Russia was not at the mercy of the United States.

Rhodey closed his eyes. “Anybody still worried about Maximoff, or do we have other problems?”

Hill cringed. “I think I need to ask Natasha for Yelena’s number. We have no intel on these people. If we don’t, no one else does. That means there is only one source that could possibly give us information on them.”

“The Red Room records.” Coulson realized.

“The Red Room records.” Hill confirmed. “Nat may refuse to get involved. I was under the impression that if she ever became involved in any type of spy activity again, there would be trouble with Maximoff. Something about Maximoff and Nat coming to an agreement over Stannic, contingent on Romanoff staying out of the game completely. Fury opened his mouth about it and was thrown into a barn.”

“Then we leave them out. Keep Rogers and Natasha out of it.” Phil decided. “Bobbi, how would you feel about tracking down Sharon Carter? Maybe she can get you a sit down with Belova.”

“Me?”

“Belova likes you.” Hill pointed out.

“What the hell makes you think that?”

“You asked for her target, and she gave him to you without turning you into fish bait. On her scale you are practically giving each other pedicures. Let’s make it happen. We need to know everything about these people.” Coulson ordered.

“And Maximoff?” Danvers asked.

“Maximoff isn’t likely to attack NATO countries” Coulson pointed out. “Okay, it is always possible but unlikely. Russia has been rattling the nuclear sabers for months. We need to find out everything we can about these people, who they are, what they can do, where they have been and the only ones who might have the answers are the Red Widows.”

Chapter Text

Constanța Romania

Bobbi Morse rang the bell at a beautiful beachside villa while wondering if she had the right address. When she had managed to get in touch with Sharon Carter, she expected her old colleague to give the location of a safehouse or apartment for them to meet.

The villa that sat on the beachfront with the Black Sea for a view was not some rundown safe house. Bobbi knew it must have cost upwards of three million U.S. dollars.

The door opened and Sharon Carter was there with her charming smile, the one that exuded confidence and comfort. The smile that showed the world a lamb and hid a lion underneath.

“Bobbi! Welcome. Did you have any problems finding me?”

Bobbi stepped inside. “No, I found it easy enough. Believing it though… this is yours?”

Sharon laughed and guided her into the living room then out onto the deck where the ocean breeze blew softly and only the sound of gentle waves could be heard. Sharon poured them both a glass of wine.

“Yes, it is mine. I bought it last year. I have made improvements to it. I do most of my research from home and only visit places of interest when I have verifiable leads, so I am able to spend quite a bit of time here. I think I have finally found the right amount of work life balance.”

Bobbi shook her head.

“How much are they paying you?” she said jokingly but was interested and hoped she would answer.

Sharon shrugged. “Are you asking because you are interested in a new job? Everett always did like you.”

Bobbi shook her head. “I’m good. I’m just…impressed.”

“The Red Widows do well for themselves. They recently had a couple more billion dollars fall into their laps. Of course you know that. How is Mr. Chavez?”

Bobbi laughed lightly. “He told us whatever we wanted to know so long as we promised not to let the Red Widows near him. You are happy with what you are doing?”

“I am. It is nice to get paid for what I am worth, appreciated, have no red tape to go through and most importantly, I never have to wonder if I am on the right side. Not many people in our line of work know the answer to that question or even bother to ask it. Every lead I find on missing kids and dirt bag sex traffickers gives me a feeling that is indescribable. The perks aren’t bad either as you can see.”

“You like Romania?”

Sharon sipped her wine. “It is an ally. It has close ties with the Red Widows thanks to them handing over that bitch CIA director. Most in the government know me and work with me freely. It’s close to Sokovia. The Black Sea is beautiful. If you are wondering, no, I don’t know where the Red Widows hang their widow bites. No one in the Sokovian government knows. I don’t want to know.”

Bobbi raised her hands. “I wasn’t going to ask.”

Sharon wasn’t sure she believed her, but let it go. Bobbi Morse could beat her in a fight but no one could beat Sharon in an interview and this was a chance to find out information on the new agency that could potentially be a rival to the Red Widows one day.

“What is this new SHIELD like? Are you happy with how it’s going?” she asked, portraying a look of innocent curiosity.

Bobbi was quiet for a moment.

“I missed the action. Not that I didn’t get plenty of it before but…a lot of stuff happened working with Coulson during those years SHIELD was defunct. Things didn’t end so well for me or Lance but I’m in the clear now. I suppose it…is different. I trust Coulson a lot more than Fury.”

Sharon smiled. “I’m glad you are happy. Of course, if you ever get tired of going after weapons dealers and want to save kids in trouble for a million or so a year, give me a call.

Bobbi was quiet for a moment, thinking Sharon was joking. Sharon wasn’t laughing though.

“You make a million a year?”

Sharon laughed. “Of course not.”

“Oh.”

“That’s what I could get you. I have seniority. I make much more than a million a year. Yelena is a big fan of Power Point so if you are good at presentations she will probably pay you more.”

Bobbi stared at her for a moment.

“That was a joke. Yelena hates Power Point and spreadsheets. I thought we would get business out of the way before dinner. If you could stay the night here, we can catch up and I can have my jet give you a lift back to the U.S. tomorrow.”

Bobbi nodded. “That sounds great…you have a damn private jet?!”

Sharon chuckled. “Sable keeps one of hers at the airport for me to use. She is very generous in her support of our endeavors obviously.”

Bobbi caught that. “Our endeavors? You have really gone all in. Do you have widow bites as well?”

Sharon was quiet for a moment. “Everett told me you saw the girls they rescued from Chavez. Young, terrified, traumatized, right?”

“Yes.”

“But they were holding on to the girls in black who carried weapons. They looked for comfort from the ones who saved them. They have new homes now and families, psychologists, everything they need to have a life that isn’t completely defined by their past. I get to be a part of that. Like I said, I never have to wonder if I am on the right side. Coulson has his crew now. The brand-new SHIELD Avengers. The Widows deal with less popular but very real threats. They may not have saved the whole world in Venezuela, but they saved the world of five little girls.”

Bobbi smirked. “The Widows aren’t as popular as the Avengers? Saving the Universe wasn’t popular? Wanda Maximoff is huge around the world.”

“Yet they weren’t saving the world, were they? They were saving children. That won’t make the news. Just something to think about, Bobbi. You have much more experience than I do, and I spent a lot of time as an analyst before I made it into the field. How many surgeries have you had? You are a great investigator. SHIELD has you leading strike teams in the Venezuelan jungle. Why isn’t May? What about Mac? Hunter? They must have a hundred operatives. Why you?”

“I’m the best…okay what the hell is going on here? Did you bring me here so I could meet with Belova or to recruit me?”

Sharon grinned. “I can’t do both? Just give it some thought. We are finding more pipelines every day. The world knows about the Widows, but the traffickers never think it will be them that are hit and keep business as usual. We are getting more leads than I can follow up on. I’m having to rely on Sable intelligence assets, sending Widows into investigations instead of doing what they do best. I can use a great investigator. I can offer you a million a year. I could probably get you another half million if that is what it takes. Everett wants you and Yelena and Wanda trust Everett.”

Bobbi was quiet for a moment then drained her glass and took the bottle of wine, turning it up until it was empty.

“Business. Let’s get business out of the way. Were you able to talk them into meeting with me?” Bobbi asked.

“That was a $600 bottle of wine.” she said, irritated. Sharon picked up her phone and made a call.

“She is here.”

Bobbi jumped when a bright red light lit up the inside living area and opened wide. She knew Maximoff could do this but had never seen it.

Out of the red glow in the air stepped out…

Bucky Barnes.

Bucky sat down next to Sharon and stared at Morse.

“Yelena?” Bobbi asked.

“Busy.” Bucky told her.

“Wanda?” Morse hoped for.

“Busy.” Bucky answered.

He continued staring at her, not saying a word after his brief explanation.

“You must scare the hell out of people with that stare.” Bobbi said. “Coulson told me he saw you at Steve Roger’s farmhouse wrestling with your twins on the ground. He said you let them tickle you. You even laughed. That’s what I am imagining right now so if you are trying to intimidate me with that stare it isn’t working.”

 Bucky looked at Sharon and shrugged.

“He isn’t trying to intimidate you. That’s his resting face.” Sharon explained.

“Oh…sorry.”

Bucky cleared his throat. “You wanted a meet. What do you want?”

Bobbi thought about how to approach this. She had planned to speak to Belova and read everything about her that was known to get a feel for her. She had also studied up on Maximoff paying special attention to her quirks that others picked up. She hadn’t prepared for a conversation with the stone-faced Winter Soldier. She wondered if they had sent him to throw her off. Of course they had.

“We, SHIELD, want to look at the Red Room records.”

“No way in hell. I would burn SHIELD to the ground before I let them or anyone else have those records.” Bucky answered.

Bobbi wasn’t sure how to respond to that or what approach to take. She was cursing Coulson in her head for sending her. He thought her straightforwardness may be appreciated by Belova and Maximoff.

Sharon saw Bucky was going to offer nothing else so stepped in.

“Bobbi those records have sensitive information on every Widow in the world. They have information some Widows don’t even know about themselves. If someone had those records they would have a huge strategic advantage over the Red Widows. That would be the same as letting us look around SHIELD databanks.”

“You haven’t been looking into our records to find out about Jessica Drew and what makes her so special?” Bobbi challenged.

Bucky snorted. “We haven’t actually. We don’t care. Do you know why we don’t care?”

Bobbi nodded. “Because Wanda could kill her with a snap of her fingers.”

“She would probably need to wiggle her nose also but yeah that’s the general idea. You want to know about the Russians, right?”

Bobbi nodded. “We have nothing.”

Bucky sighed and did his best to look less intimidating. “I’m sorry to say we have very little. They are in the Red Room records but not much is known. As you know Zemo killed the remaining Russian Super Soldiers. There is evidence that the plan was still being used in the present day but nothing about any super soldiers beside the older ones Zemo killed. There is a record of some of the Russians volunteering for military and HYDRA group experiments. The names of these Russian Avengers are in them. They were all assigned to a Professor Phobos within the last five years and were never heard from again. This is the only mention of Professor Phobos, and it is obviously a code name. If I had to guess, he would have been involved in early Russian Super Soldier program from ten years ago and probably branched out.”

Bucky pulled a drive from his jacket and handed it over. “This is all that is in the records about the enhanced and this Phobos. It isn’t much. Coulson is going to have to take our word on it. Nobody gets to see those records.”

Bobbi took the drive. “I got it. Thanks for this. I do appreciate it. I can understand not wanting anyone to see the records. It means a lot that you would give us this.”

“Thank Yelena. It was her idea. I need to get back. Sharon, a pleasure as always.”

“Bye, Buck.”

“Bobbi… Everett says we will be seeing you around. I’ve read up on you and can tell you would fit right in with our organization. You seem like the kind of woman who would be tired of politics and red tape bullshit and would enjoy saving kids. I look forward to working with you.” Bucky told her.

A red light lit up in the living room and Bucky Barnes disappeared into it.

“Nice way to travel.” Bobbi said, not commenting on his words.

Sharon smiled. “I don’t know. I like my private jet. There is alcohol aboard. If I ever do need to get somewhere in a hurry Wanda can give me a door, but I don’t like to bother her.”

Bobbi laughed. “Buck, huh? You tight with the Winter Soldier? Last I heard he was kicking your ass in a UN building.”

Sharon waved it off. “The man jumped on Thanos and stabbed him. I was not in his league. Not many on Earth are. He went through Nat and two Red Widows also that day. More wine? Please promise not to turn the bottle up. I have an extra swimsuit. Why don’t we take a walk on the beach and talk about the future. Hopes, dreams, that sort of stuff.”

Bobbi nodded. “That is the best offer I have had in a very long time. Are you going to recruit me the entire time?”

“Doesn’t it feel good to be wanted?”

Bobbi said nothing but admitted it did. Out of all of SHIELD, she was the one they wanted. Maybe it was Everett Ross who only wanted her, but she doubted Sharon would be making an offer solely on his word. After their encounter Yelena Belova no doubt looked into her.

Saving kids. Little orphans, who would have been sexually assaulted, exploited, now living in a new country with new parents who would love them.

“One more thing to think about while we walk the beach.” Sharon told her.

“What is that?”

“722.”

“722? What does that mean?”

“It’s the number of children, not including mind controlled black widows that the Red Widows have directly saved since they started. Seven hundred and twenty two. Who knows how many they saved in the future by stopping AIM, the Red Room pipelines, the Samson Group, the Hand and now Chavez. Another number is zero. That is the number of collateral damage. No lives lost, no innocents injured. They are precise. Give it some thought, Bobbi. The offer won’t be there forever.”

Bobbi thought for a moment. “What is Maximoff like?”

Sharon grinned. “She is Captain America without the speeches. That is the kind of loyalty she inspires. People don’t follow her because of her power. They follow her because of who she is. C’mon, I want to walk the beach. You can tell me all about how great your relationship is going with Hunter.”

Red Widow Mansion

“Ahh boo boo! Who’s the best sister in the world? It’s Yelena, right big boy? You want to fly?”

The boy’s eyes widened, and he nodded. “Fly!”

“Then you have to say my name. You can do it. You say mama and papa so now you say Yelena.”

“Aee…na?”

“Yes! Close enough! Stumble over here and I will help you fly.”

Erik walked as best he could, making three steps before falling forward into Yelena’s arms.

“Oh, such a big boy. Your sister is proud of you. Who is your sister?”

Erik pointed at her and giggled.

Yelena lifted the boy in the air by his waist and ran him around the room making airplane noises.

Her parents had gone out to dinner in Novi Grad for a date night and she had assured them she could handle Erik. She had changed thousands of diapers so it shouldn’t be a problem.

After letting him down so she wouldn’t tempt fate and be vomited on, she walked them both into Wanda’s room without knocking.

She was breast feeding. For such a small baby, it seemed Becca was always hungry.

“Ugh, put that thing away. I swear it seems like your boobs are the one constant in my life since I have known you. First always trying to pop out of your tops and now as an all you can eat buffet. How much can one tiny stomach handle in a day?”

“A lot.” Wanda said. She sounded tired but the joy on her face was a constant when she was awake. The twins had been particularly happy. They were now in their own room, playing with dolls.

It was something Yelena hated to see. A week after Billie’s birthday, they would be thirteen. They were still small though they had come a long way physically. Emotionally most girls from what Yelena understood stopped playing with dolls between the ages of 7 to 10. Claudia and Tanya also still played with dolls despite being close to 14.

“Imi says they go at their own pace.” Wanda told her.

“Am I thinking out loud?”

Wanda shook her head. “No, but I can read you like a magazine. They never got to play with toys or use their imaginations. They are a few years behind but are catching up. Nadeja wants to start playing sports with the girls and Nela is getting a green house before winter so she can learn to grow her own flowers. They are doing well with schoolwork and Nadeja doesn’t lose her temper… often. There was the one incident with Denise, but I doubt there will be a repeat of that.”

Yelena shrugged. “You don’t have to defend them. I know how well they are doing, Wanda. Relax. I just brought this big boy to visit.”

“Sorry.”

“What about the rest of the Widows? You picking up any negative emotions?”

“Aren’t the team leaders reporting on issues within their teams?” Wanda asked.

“Of course. I am speaking of the general feeling of house. How is everyone doing?”

“Optimistic. Hopeful. The grief is still there, but our recent ops are having a positive effect on them. The movie nights and the sporting events are bringing them together even more. I understand some fights broke out during a football match.”

Yelena waved it off. “Put twenty two Widows on a field with one ball and two goals, fights are going to break out. Nothing major. Baseball seems to be doing well. Nobody fights in baseball, and I haven’t heard any fighting in volleyball. Maybe football wasn’t such a good idea.”

Wanda wasn’t concerned. “Widows are going to fight. No one has been seriously injured and the argument is over soon. If they are going to fight and let out some aggression I would rather it be over fouls and offsides and whatever else is involved in the game. So, what is next?”

“Balkans are still out there. We also have a list of targets in Saudia Arabia and T’Challa believes he has found a weapons dealer who is hijacking a few of the vibranium shipments. What about the magic side. Any sign of Mordo?”

Wanda shook her head. “He killed two more sorcerers. The entire order is looking for him, but he is covering his tracks well. As soon as I am in somewhat better shape I can help more and perhaps we can get lucky. The man has no one, no family, and nothing he loves. It makes him difficult to track.”

“Yes, a shame.”

Yelena put down her brother who promptly began crawling into the next room, drawn by the sounds of Nadeja and Nela playing.

“What do you truly think of these new Avengers?” Yelena asked, having a seat on the bed.

Wanda cradled her baby, rocking her to sleep now that she had fed.

“Did you think it would never happen? We knew Fury and Coulson were going to make a new team when we were at Barton’s home. I’m surprised it took this long and that they made it public.”

Yelena agreed. The method they introduced the new team had started something. She doubted Russia would be the only country to gather a group of enhanced to counter the new Avengers.

“I think we should hack into SHIELD servers and find out what this Jessica Drew can do. All Everett knows is she was a SHIELD field agent and disappeared after the agency fell. We need to know where she went and what powers she has.”

“I disagree.” Wanda said.

Yelena frowned. “Yes, I am aware.”

Wanda sighed. “Yelena whatever she can do, she can’t be more powerful than Carol Danvers. What is the point? These Russian Avengers work in our favor. They have more to focus on than us. I just told you the Widows are doing well. Therapy is going well; our kids are developing slowly but Imi is happy with their progress. We have babies in the Mansion now. If we are discovered looking into their system, they might see it the same way as us if they hacked into our system. How would we respond if we found them crawling around our system?”

“I would see them as our enemy.” Yelena admitted.

“I am just saying, there is no point in starting a fight we don’t have to fight. We have more important things to worry about, right?”

Yelena took her in, rocking her baby and listened to the delighted squeals coming from the next room as the twins were playing with Erik. Yelena understood. Wanda was no longer the hothead. She wanted peace. She wanted the Widows to continue doing what they did best and Sokovia left alone. She wanted her kids to grow up without war.

“Motherhood has made you soft. What happened to my badass witch?”

Wanda smirked. “She is there when she is needed. Kate will start at a fancy college in New York in a few months. Do we really want to pick a fight when she is on American soil? You know what that college means to her.”

Yelena shook her head, admitting she didn’t want to start a fight or do anything that would cause her trouble. Like it or not Bishop Security was still an American company.

“So, we just sit back and watch these new Avengers and these new Russian Avengers.”

“What else do you want to do? Attack them with no cause? If they go after us or Sokovia I’ll light them up but until then, there is no point.”

Yelena had nothing. As much as it killed her to sit back and do nothing, she knew Wanda was right. Motherhood made her soft, but it also made her more reasonable.

“We keep saving kids.” Yelena said. “Sharon Carter is recruiting Bobbi Morse. SHIELD may not be happy with us.”

“I said I didn’t want to pick a fight. If they can’t keep their own employees that is not our fault. Sharon needs help and I don’t like relying on Sable so much. We need our own intelligence in case Sable is ever compromised. I trust Sable but who knows what her soldiers are thinking. She does recruit mercenaries. Everett says out of all possible SHIELD agents we can trust Morse. If we get her, great, and if not, we keep searching.”

“Searching where?”

Wanda shrugged. “You are the master spy. You tell me.”

“You think it was a good idea to send Bucky to talk to her?”

Wanda nodded. “It will throw her off balance. Bucky handing over the limited information we have is another sign that we trust her. If the Winter Soldier is willing to work with her and play nice then she has nothing to fear.”

Yelena raised an eyebrow. “Will he play nice?”

“If he wants sex in six weeks he will.”

“You should bring little Becca outside. It is nice weather and in a couple months will be very cold. Bring her out. The girls want to see her. Movie night tonight. The twins need to be there.”

Wanda laughed. “Telling me how to treat my daughters now, Red 1?”

“Yes. We are watching Moana 2. We stole an early copy. The kids liked the first one. Don’t hole up in here Wanda. If you need a wheelchair, I will bring you one, but Oksana said you can walk.”

Wanda nodded.

“Enjoy this time of peace. I have a bad feeling.” Yelena told her.

“You always have a bad feeling.” Wanda pointed out.

Yelena shook her head. “Not like this. I think this peace we have cannot last. These new superhero groups, no matter how much we stay away from them we will get pulled in somehow. We are the most dangerous and we are in the middle of Europe, at least Sokovia is. Russia wants Sokovia and with Sokovia not part of NATO, we would be on our own.”

“They can’t get past Belarus and the Ukraine. Belarus won’t start a war on Russia’s behalf to go through Poland. Poland won’t turn on us. We are their number one supplier for Neodymium. Poland turning on us puts them in a bad situation. That would be NATO and the United States. We know the U.S. is afraid of us and Romania will turn on Poland. The Turks will not turn on us and because of Wakanda most of the African Union would be on our side. It would be disaster and start World War 3. That is not good for business and money rules the world.”

Yelena waved it off. “You spend too much time with Zengler and Josef. Do not forget the world is not always reasonable.”

Wanda winked at her. “I am not relying on humanity’s reason but on their greed. The world is not always reasonable, but it is always greedy. That is something you learn when you are homeless. Do not forget I found a spell that can disarm all countries I consider an enemy in seconds. No nukes, not even a bullet.”

Yelena shrugged. “I am only saying we must pay attention. We cannot rest yet.”

“You realize you are bugging me about seeing an advanced copy of Moana 2 and telling me I can’t relax? Do you see the irony in this?”

Yelena shrugged. “I think it is closer to hypocrisy than irony. On your feet and bring little Becca out. The girls want to hold her, and little brother wants to see bright cartoon lights.”

“Where is Kate?”

“Her mother wanted to have dinner with her, just the two of them. Kate probably needs to spend more time at home. It will be good for her.”

Kate Bishop’s Home

Kate and Lucky stepped out of the magic doorway Wanda had set up in her closet, one of only a few permanent doorways in the world. Only a few could use it, and they were all Red Widows or dogs and a few cats. The only others set up were in Aino’s closet in New Zealand and Ava’s room in Symkaria. Wanda had planned to make more but hadn’t gotten around to it, not wanting to use more magic than necessary in the later months of her pregnancy.

“Mom?” she called on her phone.

“Kate. I am in the elevator on my way up. I picked up dinner for us. What time will you be there? It’s just you, right? There is something I wanted to talk to you about before any others know.”

Kate wasn’t surprised. When Eleanor had asked her to have a dinner between the two of them, she had suspected it had to do with her going on the recent mission and wondered if Wanda had told her mother she killed…again.

“Yeah, I’m by myself. I’m already here.”

“You said seven.”

“So, I’m a couple hours early. Am I not allowed in my home anymore?”

“Kate there is someone…”

Kate dropped her phone and attacked the man in the suit, striking him in the jaw and sweeping his leg. As his body flew through the air she placed a hand on his chest and slammed him to the ground, charging up her widow bracelet to stun.

She moved to strike but hesitated when her mother shouted.

“Kate, stop!”

“Stay back Mom. We have an intruder.” she said calmly, ready to strike the wide-eyed man on the ground.

“I invited him! I thought I would be home before you got here!”

Kate backed up and her mother ran to the guy on the floor.

“Jack are you okay?” she asked, helping him up.

“That was amazing! She moves like lightning. Bravo, Katherine, bravo!”

Eleanor shook her head in frustration at his excitement.

“Why was he here alone?” Kate asked. “Who the hell is this guy?!”

Eleanor turned to Kate and smiled awkwardly. “He has a key. Kate, this is Jack Duquesne. He is…you know the family. You have met them before. I think he was at the Christmas party five years ago.”

Kate looked in disbelief. “I’ve been through a lot since then. Why does he have a key?”

“Jack and I have been seeing each other…for six months. I didn’t want to tell you until we knew it was serious, but I thought you should be introduced. I thought it best to leave others out of this for now.”

Eleanor knew Wanda would read his mind.

“Six months? You never told me? How have you been going out with someone for six months and kept it a secret?"

Eleanor smiled sadly. “It isn’t like you have been around often Kate.”

Kate nearly cringed, knowing her mother was right. She showed up in the morning to go to school and when school was over, she went straight back to the Widow Mansion and slept with Yelena every night. When she saw her mother it was because the two of them actually planned to meet to shop or go out for dinner. She never just hung out at her house.

“Does he know you know are involved…”

Eleanor nodded.

Kate smiled at Jack. “Would you excuse us for a moment? We need to powder our noses.”

Kate grabbed Eleanor by the elbow and pulled her to her bedroom.

“Do you see what is on my wall?”

Eleanor looked up. “Yes, the vibranium spear T’Challa gave you.”

“Vibranium. Not something that just anyone should be around. What does he know?”

Eleanor looked around as if looking for an escape. “Not much. He has asked me about the rumors that have been going around since Lang’s damn video. He wanted to know if you were the archer. I told him I couldn’t really talk about it…”

“Which is basically saying yes and please don’t call me that. Ugh. Archer. That’s my damn code name on missions. Bucky doesn’t get called Tin Man anymore. He gets called Wolf. Me? I’m Archer. That’s it. That’s what they got. Except for Ingrid. She gets a kick out of calling me Hawkette.

“Wait, I’m off on a tangent. So, he knows I was there? On Titan?”

“Yes.”

“Which means he knows I am connected to the Widows which means you are connected to the Widows. This guy could be a plant. SWORD, SHIELD, CIA, maybe some other letters we don’t know. I mean c’mon, look at his mustache. It screams villain. All he needs to do is twirl the end of it.”

Eleanor frowned. “I like his mustache. Kate, he isn’t a plant. I’ve known him for a very long time. He asked me out for coffee…”

“It always starts with coffee.”

“Kate, please give him a chance. You beat the hell out of him, and he is still here. Let’s have dinner.”

Minutes later, Kate sat across the table from Jack with Eleanor in between the two. Kate was trying to do her best impression of Bucky Barnes.

“Katherine…”

“Kate.”

“Of course, Kate. You must tell me. Your mother is rightfully tight lipped but now that we are face to face, I have to know, were you on that alien planet in that vicious fight?”

“Yes.” Kate answered seeing no reason to lie since most of the world already suspected, even her admissions counselor.

Jack smiled and tipped his head down. “I thank you. What was it like?”

“Hell. Demons, explosions, screams, my friends dying. Girls I loved like sisters being crushed. It was hell, Jack. What do you think it would be? You saw the same video the rest of the world saw. I don’t like to talk about it.”

“Of course. Your mother talks often of your bravery. I knew you were very brave even before that battle. I have always admired what you did.”

“What did I do Jack?”

Jack looked at Eleanor then back. “I was speaking of saving that girl in Central Park from that vile creature.”

Kate sighed. “I don’t talk about that either. Jack, what do you do for a living?”

Jack reached over and took Eleanor’s hand. “I am a dealer of antique weapons with a particular interest in swords. I understand you are quite the fencer. Will you be fencing at Barnard?”

“Yes.”

“Wonderful. I must see your matches. I am sure we will have much to talk about. What of your archery? Will you compete as well in college?”

Kate nodded. “That is the plan. Plans have a way of getting fubar after the first shot is fired. That’s what Buck says.”

“Buck…Bucky Barnes? Of course you know the Winter Soldier! You must know Wanda Maximoff then!”

“What is it to you?”

“Kate!” Eleanor hissed.

Jack laughed. “No, she is right. Being around the heroes she associates with; she must be careful.”

The trio were quiet for a while, enjoying their food. At least Eleanor and Jack were enjoying the food.

“Kate.” Eleanor whispered. “Stop staring.”

Jack waved it off. “It is fine, Eleanor. She sees me as an interloper and has many secrets to keep. I take no offense. I understand talking about your life you must be careful. Do you have any interests outside of fencing and archery?”

Kate nodded. “I like to travel.”

Jack clapped his hands. “Excellent! More subjects we have in common! Have you traveled lately?”

Kate nodded. “I went to Venezuela recently. Margarita Island.”

Jack grinned. “I hear there are beautiful beaches there! Did you travel with friends?”

Kate nodded once again.

“Did you have a wonderful time?”

“I did. I shot an arrow through…”

“This food is delicious. I love Thai food. We must buy from them again!” Eleanor interrupted and turned to Kate so Jack couldn’t see her with wide eyes and a frown. Kate simply smirked and shrugged.

“He asked.” She defended herself.

The rest of the dinner, Kate remained quiet. She did not learn much about Jack. He had a strange accent she couldn’t place but it was possibly rich guy accent. He also seemed to be very into her mother.

“I should go.” Kate finally said.

“Go? To bed so early?” Jack asked.

Kate cleared her throat. “I’m spending the night with a friend.”

Jack stood and offered his hand. “It has been a pleasure to meet you. Now that we have broken the ice I hope we see more of each other. I especially look forward to seeing you fence.”

“That won’t be for months.” Kate pointed out.

Jack looked at Eleanor and smiled. “Of course. I still look forward to it.”

“You plan to be with Mom…”

“Okay! Kate let’s say good night. I’m sure your friend is waiting on you.” Eleanor told her.

The two walked to Kate’s room.

“He is a nice guy. He is a good guy.” Eleanor told her. “Give him a chance.”

Kate stared at her then smiled. “Of course, Mom. He does seem like a nice guy. He asks a lot of questions.”

Eleanor rolled her eyes. “Do you not think you are going to be asked questions in college, Kate?”

Kate sighed. “Yeah, I guess I am.”

Eleanor let out a breath. “Let’s keep this to ourselves for now, okay? I don’t want to involve anyone else. It can be our secret. We can have a secret together. Don’t tell Yelena because you know she will tell Wanda and Wanda has enough going on right now. Promise?”

Kate nodded. “Sure Mom. I’ll even stay here tonight and we can talk, you can tell me everything.”

“That would be so great.” Eleanor told her.

“I’m just going to get my book bag from Yelena’s room and I will be right back.”

Widow Mansion

The alarm rang out five minutes later

“All widows report to the control center.” Rachel called out.

When they arrived, even Wanda hobbling along as Bucky carried their baby, and the youngest stayed with Meg, Kate was ready to give a briefing which was unusual in itself.

Kate pointed to the screen.

“Mom’s new boyfriend Jack Duquesne. She has been seeing him for six months. We need to know everything about him.”

“Eleanor has a boyfriend we did not know about. How did this happen?” Yelena asked.

Kate knew but shrugged her shoulders. “She asked me tonight to keep it a secret from all of you so you cannot let her know you know. As you can tell by his mustache, he is likely a villain of some sort.”

“It is very villainous.” Yelena admitted. “Mika, find out what his favorite color is, what drawer he keeps his underwear in, if he leaves the seat up or down. I want to know everything. Bridgette are you up for a mission?”

The beautiful assassin smiled. “Oh yes.”

“Excellent. Let us begin operations.”

Yelena walked away while the others got to work. She found Wanda staring blankly at the monitor and the picture of Jack.

“Are you alright?” Yelena asked after taking Becca from Bucky.

“Six months. She was in the room when I gave birth. Six months and she never told me.” Wanda mumbled. She then turned and left.

Bucky shrugged. “She will be alright.”

“Really?”

“No.”

Iowa, Stannic’s High School

Sheoka Sanada, code named Snapdragon stayed in the shadows of the concession stand, with her eyes never leaving Natasha Romanoff. She was still having trouble believing this was where the woman had moved. There was nothing here. She had gotten lucky and caught her on facial recognition at a Wal Mart an hour away and searched the surrounding counties. The people were very tight lipped about the presence of former Avengers in their town but were poor liars. Their hesitance told her all she needed to know.

She picked up her phone and called Damin Dran.

“I have found her. She is at a small high school and appears to be watching a teenage girl doing some sort of cheer practice. She has colored her hair blonde, but it is definitely her. Captain America and Hawkeye are with her.”

“Stay vigilant. Do whatever it takes. I want her in Russia and with the state’s new heroes, the Red Widows will be hesitant to come after her even if they find out where she is.”

“I have heard Maximoff can find anyone anywhere.”

“Then ensure she does not know. Do whatever it takes. Use the child if you must. Bring her to me.”

“I could kill her now.”

“No! She is my kill. I only want her brought to me. She thought she had killed me. She will find out how wrong she was before I put a bullet in her head.”

Snapdragon nodded, knowing she would use the girl to keep Captain America and Hawkeye from interfering and involving the Widows. Natasha Romanoff would be hers soon enough.

Chapter Text

“Jacques Duquesne, also known as Jack.” Yelena pointed to the giant screen showing a large photo of him. “What have we found out about him?”

Maria raised her hand. “He definitely isn’t a plant for any intelligence agency. He has never worked a day in his life. He has always lived off a trust fund and when Armand Duquesne the third dies, he is next in line to inherit the entire fortune, estimated at close to one billion dollars. As it stands now, he is worth around ten million dollars personally.”

“He is not a sword dealer.” Mika added.

“I knew it!” Kate practically shouted, Lucky barking at her side.

“To be a dealer one would have to buy and sell.” Mika pointed out. “He only buys. Many records of him buying swords, not one record of him ever selling. We believe he has been involved in a few black-market auctions…”

“Yes!” Kate shouted.

“…buying swords.” Mika continued. “Mostly swords that were acquired by less than legal means from foreign museums that needed to be sold outside of normal channels. These market auctions typically are conducted on the dark web.”

“I accessed his dark web browsing history.” Rachel spoke up.

“What has he been doing on the dark web?” Kate asked quickly.

“Buying swords.” Rachel told her.

“And?” Kate pressed.

Rachels shrugged. “Buying swords. His browser is clean. No drugs, no weapons dealing, nothing illegal of any kind beside bidding on possibly stolen swords. He uses it maybe twice a year, bids on a sword he wants and then he goes away. His normal browsing history is…strange.”

“Strange how?” Yelena asked.

“Nothing.”  Rachel told her. “He has an online subscription to American Fencing and a subscription to the New York Times Online. That’s it. No clown porn, no singles sites, he doesn’t even go on YouTube to watch cat videos. He does have an Instagram profile. Want to guess what kind of pictures he posts?”

“Swords.” The assembled widows said.

“Got it in one.”

Everett spoke up. “Maybe he is just a good guy with a weird addiction to swords. Who are we to judge?”

“That many swords?” Helena asked.

“How many guns do you have in your room, Helena?” Everett asked.

Helena looked down. “That’s not really important now.”

“How many of your guns have you named?” he pressed.

Helena shrugged and mumbled.

“What was that?”

“Sixteen, alright Everett! Sixteen. Lay off my babies! Okay, maybe he is a normal guy who has a weird addiction to swords.”

Kate couldn’t believe what she was hearing. “C’mon! Look at that mustache! That evil grin. The guy has bad guy written all over him!”

Yelena called for quiet. “Bridgette and Dani left last night and arrived this afternoon outside of New York. We will test him tonight and find out what kind of man this Jack is.”

“Why did they arrive outside of New York?” Kate asked. “They took a Quinjet? Why didn’t Wanda send them?”

Yelena sighed. “Wanda refuses to get involved. Bridgette says he is meeting with a man now in a bar at the Waldorf.”

“What man?” Kate asked.

Maria broke into the security camera and pulled up facial recognition.

“Henre DePaul.” Maria read the identification and then typed in a search. “Anybody want to guess what Henre DePaul does for a living?”

“Sword dealer.” The entire room said as one.

“Sword dealer.” Maria confirmed. “He is leaving. Looks like Jack is staying for a drink. Bridgette is approaching. If she gets him in a room, she shocks him and Kate, you get to have a serious conversation with your mother.”

New York City Waldorf Hotel Bar

Most every black widow was trained for seduction. No matter their age, they could make anyone want them. Some were used strictly for seduction and assassination like Antha had once been before she was freed.

Bridgette was another. Nineteen years old, tall, with a fashion models figure, dark hair and piercing green eyes, she was not one of the best fighters, but she had fought in and survived the Battle on Titan. Like Antha had with Amato Augusta, Bridgette could make any man do as she pleased, follow her, tell her what she wanted to know.

She wore a short black halter dress with black stiletto heels and every man in the lobby and bar stared at her when she walked in.

Except Jack who was focused on his drink and seemed a bit sad.

“Rough day?” Bridgette asked taking the seat next to him.

Jack looked at her then looked back at his drink.

“I wanted a katana from the beginning of the Muromachi period, around 1184. This man tells me he has one for sell for twenty thousand dollars. I ask around about him and my friends tell me he is a legitimate dealer. He does not bring the sword but wishes to meet me here to discuss it. Then he tells me the price is thirty thousand. Not very honorable but I can understand not wanting to bring such a rare beauty out of storage without confirming the buyer is legitimate. Then I begin asking questions.”

Jack turned up his drink and the bartender poured another.

“The sword is a fake. He was trying to sell me a forgery and what is worse I could tell by his answers and non-answers that he knows it is fake. I decline his offer. Now I must call my friends and tell them he is trying to sell forgeries and to check their pieces to ensure they are legitimate. My friends are not as discerning as I am, and I fear they have been swindled.”

Bridgette was thrown off for once.

“I left my purse in my room. Would you buy me a drink?” she asked, falling back on a reliable method.

Jack nodded. “Coke or Pepsi?”

“Excuse me?”

Jack shook his head and grinned. “You are not of legal drinking age. I can buy you a Coke or a Pepsi and in return you can help me with something. Do we have a deal?”

“Okay?”

“Excellent. Bartender a…” Jack looked at her.

“Coke?”

“A coke for the girl please…I’m sorry I didn’t get your name?”

“Bridgette.”

“I am Jack. A Coca Cola for my friend, Bridgette.”

The bartender brought her a sizzling soda with a cherry and a straw.

Her eyes widened and she looked behind her. Dani was sitting in the lobby pretending to read a magazine and shrugged her shoulders.

“You said you needed help. How can I help you?”

Jack sat smiled at her. “You are what, eighteen, nineteen?”

Bridgette grinned, finally getting somewhere. “Nineteen.”

Jack winked. “I thought so. Let me tell you a story. Around six months ago I asked this woman out I have admired for years. It took me years to work up the courage to ask her out. She is everything I am not. Driven, successful, brilliant. She could do better than me, but I say to myself, Jack if you do not try you will always regret it.

“I fall in love with her. She tells me she loves me. I am very happy. I have found many treasures in my life, but I would give them all away to be with her. She finally wants me to meet her daughter. Kate is eighteen. Our first encounter did not go well. I surprised her when she came home early as I was waiting for my love to arrive. I could tell by our conversation at dinner that she was not very impressed by me. I wanted it to go well but I am afraid I failed. We have the same interests but, you see, her daughter, she is outstanding. She is tough, tougher than you could imagine. She has survived so much…she is a genuine hero, and I do not say that lightly.”

“Wow. She sounds impressive.” Bridgette said quietly.

“You have no idea. I had hoped this sword I bought tonight would make a nice graduation gift for her. I want to build on our one shared interest. She is a brilliant fencer. She will be competing in college in both fencing and archery. Such a skilled girl. But the sword is a fake and I am at a loss with how to bond with her. You are her age. If your mother started dating a new gentleman, what would make you impressed with him?”

“Uh…okay…” Bridgette wiped a tear from her cheek. “First that is beautiful. Wow…okay…I suddenly feel horrible. What would…I think it would take time. You have only met her once. You said it started rough. You surprised her at her home?”

Jack laughed. “Yes, and she threw me in the air and slammed me to the ground. It was so impressive! She is very good at martial arts as well. A gymnast also. I am finding there is nothing she cannot do. How can I make up for this? Should I try to buy her another sword? Perhaps a bow? I have never bought a bow, but I heard of a man who has an early Ming Dynasty horn bow. It is rare to find one that has the original wood. Perhaps something more recent like a Victorian Long Bow?”

Bridgette looked back at Dani who shrugged again.

“I…you probably shouldn’t…maybe not worry about expensive gifts. Maybe just spend more time around her. I didn’t really have a relationship with my mother or anyone else so I’m not sure. Things like this have to come organically I would guess. She might be very protective of her mom. I think the more you show her that you aren’t a threat, she will relax and come around.”

Jack thought about this. “I truly hope so. What of any recent trends or slang, something that would make me seem cool to younger people?”

Bridgette laughed. “I think you are cool on your own.”

“Thank you. Bridgette, I must go but I would like to speak to you about something sensitive. You have been kind to me, and I want to return the favor.”

“Okay…”

“We both know you are not staying at this hotel. I do not mean to interfere in your life. Let me get you one of those uber cars. Leave here. A young girl should not be in a place like this dressed like you are. I realize these men would pay you whatever you wanted but this is not the way. If you do not have a home, find a shelter to assist you. You are too young to take this path in life. There is so much out there. Perhaps you think this is your only way to survive but you are strong. I can tell this. Have faith in yourself.”

Bridgette shook her head. “You are a damn saint… yes, I’ll get out of here. This isn’t the life for me. Thanks Jack. I can get my own cab. Good luck with the daughter. I’m sure it will work out.”

“Thank you, Bridgette. Be careful. It is a dangerous world out there.”

Red Widow Mansion

The entire ops room had quieted, and they were all staring at Kate Bishop.

“I feel bad enough, please don’t look at me like that!” she told the assembled widows. One even had a tear in her eye.

“I think this operation is over girls. Thank you for all your hard work.” Yelena told her.

Kate wasn’t sure what to do. A few widows patted her on the shoulder, Sonia said if her mother didn’t want him she would take him and the rest just left.

“You think I overreacted?” Kate asked Yelena.

Yelena stared at her.

“Yeah, I probably overreacted.” Kate admitted.

Yelena sighed. “I did as well. Wanda told me to stay out of it. I should have talked to you before ordering the mission to commence. It is not your fault alone. Maybe give this guy a shot, yeah? He seems like a good guy.”

“I guess I should have followed Wanda’s lead and stayed out of it. Why did she stay out of it? She is usually the one who is the most paranoid about new people.”

Yelena was quiet for a moment.

“What do the twins call your mother?”

“Grandma…oh…” Kate realized.

Yelena nodded. “Wanda has never believed that your mother is hers and they have not always agreed. Wanda and Eleanor have gotten into many arguments, especially when they first met. However, Eleanor and Agatha were the closest she had to mothers since her own died. Agatha is gone and while she realizes you are Eleanor’s only daughter; I believe she was hurt that she was not told. Say nothing to her. She will never admit it, hide behind sarcasm, indifference and then lightly veiled anger then begin singing Sokovian songs to Becca.”

Kate stood for a moment taking that in. She looked up at the ceiling of the bunker as if she could see into Wanda’s room.

“Yelena…”

“It is between Eleanor and her. You weren’t supposed to tell anyone, and this entire operation never happened.”

Iowa

Stannic rushed into the locker room after track practice. Cheerleading had ended for the year with the last practice the day before. She had one track meet left to end her sophomore year and start summertime. She, Steve and Nat would be taking vacations throughout the summer and visiting places none of them had ever seen like Alaska and Niagara Falls and even a fishing trip to Montana which would be a challenge since none of the three had ever fished.

Taking a quick shower, she got dressed, packed her bag and prepared to go to the Bartons to spend the night with Lila. Nat had texted her that she was running late but would be there shortly and take her over. Steve had kept promising to buy her the truck she wanted but had yet to do so.

When she stepped outside the locker room everyone was leaving. She moved towards the parking lot and when she passed a concession stand, a gun was put into her back.

“Wow. You are out of practice. I was watching you for thirty minutes and you never picked me up. What kind of Red Widow are you?”

Stannic stilled, not making a move yet.

“We both know you may be fast on the track, but you aren’t fast enough to take me. I’m not some rookie goon and I will kill you and find another way if I have to. A friend of mine is going to be pulling up any minute now. You are going to get into the car. Do you know why?”

Stanic huffed. “Because you will shoot me if I don’t? Very original.”

Stannic felt something go around her throat. The metal collar cliched and she heard a beep.

“Just enough explosives to take your pretty head off. I’d hate for that to happen. Is that original enough for you? If you are a good girl, you get to live. You aren’t the target. You are just a means to an end. When we get to where we are going, I will bring you back here unharmed. You have my word.”

Stannic clenched her fists. “The word of a woman who put a bomb around my neck? Take it off, put the gun down and let’s find out who is faster.”

The woman chuckled.

“You have no idea who you are messing with.” Stannic told her.

“I hope you are the Black Widow’s adopted daughter, Stannic.”

Stannic nodded slightly, feeling the pinch of the collar. “Lady, she is the least of your problems.”

“No doubt. Judging by your age you were probably one of the babies of the girl group. Tight with Yelena Belova and Wanda Maximoff. But they aren’t here, and you aren’t with them. I have been watching you for a week when your mother wasn’t around. You never picked me up. You know what I didn’t pick up? A single Red Widow. Do they not make time to see your practices? Or are they too busy saving stolen kids while you play high school? You might have been one of them, but they aren’t here, are they? You are not one of them now.”

A car pulled up and the woman pushed Stannic towards it. She shoved her in the back seat.

“You have a detonator.” Stannic heard her tell the driver, a white guy with a ball cap pulled down.

Stannic turned to look at the woman’s face and saw she had a needle in her hand. The girl flashed back to moments she had never forgotten but stopped constantly reliving at night.

“Please no!” Stannic began shouting, heedless of the bomb on her neck.

“Sorry you are caught up in this kid.”

The needle injected her, and she passed out.

Snapdragon took a picture of her and forwarded it to another than made the call.

“Yes, one of you is to go to Clint Barton’s house and the other to Steve Rogers. Show them the photo and if anything happens let them know the bomb will go off. No contact at all. Cell scramblers, phone and internet lines cut; modems destroyed. I see the target pulling up. I will handle her. We should be in the air in an hour. The jet should get us to Russia in ten hours. It will be over at midnight. Don’t kill them. Dose the Bartons and Rogers then leave when it is over. I want this girl to make it back and she should at least have Rogers waiting for her.”

Natasha immediately scooped up the area as was natural and noticed two things very quickly. The first was Stannic was not in her usual spot where she stood when Nat was running a few minutes later. The second was the car that did not belong on the parking lot and the exotic looking woman in front of it who just hung up her phone.

Nat slid her car perpendicular to the new car and jumped out, aiming her gun at this new enemy from her car’s cover.

“Your daughter has a bomb around her neck and my friend in the driver’s seat has a detonator. The bomb is just large enough to take off her head. Put the gun away or she dies, and I take my chances with you. You may be the Black Widow, but you have been baking apple pies and taking the daughter to cheerleading practice, not fighting.”

Nat slowly lowered her gun, her eyes noting there was a driver but not seeing Stannic.

“She is laid on the backseat. I had to put her out, didn’t want her getting involved. You are more than welcome to walk over. I’m not going to kill you. I’ve just been hired to bring you to my employer. You remember Damin Dran, don’t you?”

Nat’s eyes widened. “He is dead.”

The woman shook her head. “He pays well for a dead man. He seems to harbor a major grudge against you. Something about you shooting him in the head and leaving him to die? You were undercover for SHIELD, right?”

“Who are you?” Nat asked.

“Sheoka Sanada.”

Nat internally winced but remained unaffected outside. She knew this woman. She was called Snapdragon and an international terrorist and hit woman. Nat had done research on her before the Battle of New York happened and she got caught up with the Avengers. The woman was an amazing fighter, on par with herself.

Nat saw Stannic lying passed out on the seat.

“I give you my word, you come with us and not cause any trouble, she comes back to Rogers, unharmed.”

For some reason, Nat believed her. It wasn’t as if she had a choice.

“Take your cellphone out and leave it on the ground.”

Nat did as she was told, not seeing any way out of this. The man was too far away for Nat to make a move for the detonator. She didn’t know the type of bomb or if it had a timer hooked up to it in addition to the detonator.

“There are some friends at your house and the Bartons. They are going to make sure nobody interferes with this business transaction. Sit in the back, put your little girl’s head on your lap and inject yourself with the drug in the syringe. No games Romanoff. I don’t want to kill her, but I will.”

Nat did as she was told.

“I’m sorry, kid.” Nat whispered and kissed Stannic’s head. She injected herself.

She woke up in the back of a jet. She recognized the type. It was the same type of jet the Red Room used, Russian made.

She was handcuffed and sitting on the floor of the jet. Across from her, Stannic was in a similar situation, tears in her eyes and the flashing bomb around her neck. Sheoka was in the copilot’s seat and saw they were awake.

“Four hours away. You will be pleased to know that your husbands and neighbors are playing ball. If everything runs smoothly only you have to die.”

Stannic looked murderous as she stared at the woman but said nothing. Nat shook her head slightly, not wanting her to speak.

“You know you are already dead, right?” Nat asked. “No matter what happened or doesn’t happen, you kidnapped her. They will never stop hunting you.”

Snapdragon shrugged her concerns away. “I can handle Yelena Belova and her band of contract killers pretending to be heroes.”

“Silver Sable as well?” Nat asked.

“Overrated.”

Nat smirked. “What about…her?”

Nat didn’t have to say who her was. Everybody knew.

Sheoka was silent for a moment and the flicker of unease crossed her face just for a second.

“The last time I saw her she was knocked up, strolling a park with the Winter Soldier and the President of Sokovia. She isn’t the same girl who took on that ugly purple monster anymore. Most in the community say that fight took something from her.”

Nat shook her head.

“She knows when the widows are in trouble. She is connected to all of them. She is going to find Dran and you and everyone involved with this operation. Let us go and run now. All the money in the world isn’t worth it if you aren’t alive to spend it. Have you ever seen someone skinned alive? I saw her skin a man alive with a flick of her finger. You know I’m not lying.”

Sheoka stared at her for a moment. “She isn’t bullet proof. She won’t even know this went down until it is over.”

Nat looked at Stannic.

“She always knows. She is connected to them. Wanda Maximoff will find you. God help you when she does.”

Stannic understood what Nat was saying. She doubted it would work but she closed her eyes and focused with everything she had, all thoughts calling out to Wanda, asking for help.

Sheoka remained quiet and returned to the controls, confident that the bomb on Stannic’s neck would keep the Black Widow in line and doing her best to not think of the one the world called the Scarlet Witch.

“Is that true what she said?” her copilot asked quietly. “You said Maximoff wasn’t the same. She wasn’t that powerful after nearly dying from that purple bastard. A lot of people are saying it.”

“She is bluffing. The Bartons and Rogers are dosed. She is restrained and the kid has a bomb around her neck. Our plan has gone perfectly, and she knows it. No one is coming for them and when this is over no one will even know who we are. Focus on getting us there. The sooner she is dead, the sooner the risk is gone.”

The man looked back at the scowling Black Widow.

“You forgot one little problem.” He whispered. “The kid knows your name.”

Sheoka shook her head. “No, Romanoff hasn’t said it in front of her. She knows if she does, we couldn’t let her go free when it’s over.”

The man nodded. “Let’s say Maximoff isn’t as strong as people say she is or was. It is true that she can mess with people’s heads. I heard they get so much information on slavers because she takes it from her victims’ head before she kills them. What if it is true? She has seen your face. It won’t be hard for the widows to figure out it is you. You are linked with us. If we really want to get away clean this idea you have about putting the kid on a plane and sending her back isn’t going to work.”

Sheoka was silent, taking in his words. She knew he was right. The only way to be safe was to leave no witnesses.

She had given her word that the kid would be returned. She was an assassin, had killed hundreds, many of whom were innocents who pissed off crime lords by threatening their empires, but she always considered herself a woman of her word.

“I’ll do it if you don’t want to.”

Sheoka let out a breath.

“Let’s get there first. Give Dran his target, get paid. Afterward…”

The man nodded. “Yeah, afterward. I’ll take care of it. She won’t feel a thing.”

Nat and Stannic did not need to hear the whispered conversations to get an idea of what was being spoken. The man looked back enough times at Stannic to know she was being talked about. Stannic wasn’t getting out of this alive no matter what happened.

Stannic closed her eyes. She wasn’t sure if she believed in a god, a goddess, or multiple gods.

No higher power had ever done her any favors.

So Stannic prayed to the one person she had always believed in.

Red Widow Mansion

Wanda woke from her sleep with a gasp, sitting up straight. She looked around but saw nothing different. Nela was next to her, Nadeja in her arms and Bucky was on his end, him and Wanda’s hands holding each other as they kept a protective hold over the girls.

Storm had been sleeping at the foot of the bed but was now pacing, agitated by something.

She listened for a moment and didn’t hear anything. Becca was still asleep, not due for another feeding for four more hours.

The room was dark, only a rainbow nightlight giving off the hint of illumination to guide the kids way in the dark when they needed the bathroom.

“What’s wrong, Storm?” Wanda whispered.

She reached out and touched his head. She could not read the minds of animals, but she could feel their essences and sometimes their emotions, even influence them in certain ways. Storm was agitated, but not angry. She was frightened. She licked Wanda’s hand and squealed as if scared. Storm was never scared.

She lived in a large house with over one hundred and fifty occupants. Multiple cats and dogs ran around. The only thing that spooked Storm was Denise’s toy poodle, Mitsy.

If Storm was spooked something was definitely wrong.

Wanda slipped out of bed and sat cross legged on the floor. She closed her eyes and reached out over the compound.

She could feel no one in distress. It was three AM and for once every resident was asleep. No one was up watching late night horror movies or playing card games. Widows who were in a relationships or perhaps conveniently at times relationships were also asleep. She felt nothing unusual from the house. There was always the fear of nightmares the girls had. If it was strong enough that it woke Wanda she could find the girl easily enough and seek her out to comfort her and help soothe her enough to sleep.

She felt no major terror. No lust, no terror, no life forces that didn’t belong. The Mansion was secure and her girls were okay.

Wanda please.

Wanda’s head snapped up.

Help me.

Stannic.

She felt for Stannic’s presence but felt nothing. The girl wasn’t here. She reached out further and further, stretching her consciousness over the entire world. Trying to search for a single mind in billions was impossible though. She relied on magic to do searches like this.

She stumbled to the girls’ drawers and pulled out a t-shirt adorned with three mermaids on it. It was one of Nadeja’s favorites, not because of the subject matter but because it was the first item of clothing she had been given when she was freed, a shirt that belonged to Stannic.

Wanda sat back down and grasped the shirt, whispering an unknown dialect of Sumerians only spoken by a people who had laid the foundations for the first ancient empires and were long dead. The medicine man of that tribe had the perfect spell for tracking anyone that he had kindly added to the Book of Vishanti.

Images filled her vision…Stannic with a collar around her neck that had a light beeping, her and Nat being taken out of a ship into some sort of hangar inside a mountain…

“Bucky!”

Bucky was wide awake in a second, part of his nature.

“What is it?”

“Tell Yelena to check on Steve and the Bartons. Hurry. Something isn’t right. Nat and Stannic are being held hostage.”

Bucky nodded. “Which means if Steve hasn’t told us he is compromised”.

Bucky pressed the alarm, and the Mansion filled with the alert for Widows to be ready to work.

He met Yelena in the hall who must have been sleeping with her mother and father. It happened on rare nights when Kate stayed at home with Eleanor.

Bucky gave her the rundown.

“We need Wanda to get to Iowa.”

Bucky shook her head. “She will open up a doorway. Meg is on her way. We need to get suited up.”

One hundred and twenty seconds later, Wanda opened a large red doorway and the first wave, Bucky, Ava and Yelena’s teams, entered the field between Steve Rogers and Clint Barton’s farm.

Ave and Bucky split off for Steve’s home and Yelena rushed towards Clint Barton’s home.

Yelena raised her hand and when the house came into view. Bea launched the miniaturized drone that flew into the residence through the fireplace and began swarming around silently, feeding images back to Yelena.

“This is a fine mess. Bucky, Ava, Rogers is here with the Barton family. They are all in the living room passed out. Steve has numerous tranq darts in his torso. The rest are unconscious as well. They appear to all be breathing, likely drugged. Two armed captors with automatics are in the room standing guard.”

“Copy. We have targets around Roger’s residence as well.” Ava said. “Waiting for us?”

Yelena wasn’t sure but it was likely. “If Natasha or Steve could get word to us, we would go there instead of Barton’s. They give a signal maybe their life signs go poof and whoever has Stannic and Nat kill them.”

“What is the play, Yelena?” Bucky asked, following her lead. In the field unless otherwise stipulated, Yelena always had been and always would be Red 1.

“We are going with Godfather maneuver. Bucky, Ava how many targets?”

“Ten, hiding around the property. Two are in trees. No one inside, hostile or civilian.”

Yelena used infrared to look over the grounds.

“Yes, we have two snipers in trees and six around property plus two inside, ten total.” She counted. “We will position ourselves to take out targets at once. I have enough on my team. Since you have more both teams stay there, pick a target and stay low. I’m going to approach the inside. Bea with me. When the time for the strike comes, we will handle them.”

Bucky and Ava positioned their teams, choosing targets and locking to ensure that twenty people would die at the same second when the order was given.

Now all Yelena needed was for Wanda to give the call.

Ural Mountains, Siberia

Nat couldn’t see out the jet but knew they had landed on something and then been elevatored down, similar to landing Red Widow Mansion’s front lawn.

When they exited, they were in a small hangar. Sheoka and her friend, ally, coworker or whoever he was, pushed her and Stannic towards an elevator.

“You have me here, I’m secured, now please take that bomb off her neck and let her go.” Natasha told Sheoka.

Sheoka shrugged. “You want me to let her outside? We are in the Ural Mountains, ten days from the nearest village by an experienced and well-equipped hiker. Allow me to open the door.”

“Stop! You said you would return her. You gave your word.”

Snapdragon sighed. “We are killers Romanoff. I don’t want to kill the kid, but she has seen and heard too much. Like you said, we can’t be too safe with her involved. Besides she is kind of attached to you. I don’t think pretend Daddy Captain America would be enough to make her happy without pretend Mommy Black Widow. Maybe she could live with pretend Uncle Hawkeye.”

Nat hadn’t expected to let Stannic go but needed time and information. The Red Widows would not know. Snapdragon was too efficient in the planning of this takedown not to have accounted for Steve or Clint calling Yelena. They had Clint’s family using them as hostages to ensure their compliance.

This wasn’t a situation they could fight their way out of. It was over the second they put the bomb on Stannic’s neck. The plan was perfect, and Nat was running out of time and ideas on how to beat the perfect plan.

The elevator door opened, and the foursome walked into a surprisingly modern living room. The interior was well lit with high ceilings. There were sofas and a large projection screen on the wall. A standalone bar led into a large kitchen and a room with glass walls that were foggy, likely a sauna or hot tub room.

It was the typical cool rich guy vibe Damon Dran.

Two men in suits walked out and then he followed.

Nat nearly gasped at his appearance. He had been a decent enough looking guy, the kind who could attract desirable women when taking his wealth into account.

He now had a large ragged scar over his left temple, a perfect reminder of where she had shot him. He also had the electrical burn scars on his right cheek from where her widow bite had struck him with full force and melted the skin. He looked hideous.

“Damon. The older I get the more I realize just how bad an assassin I was. You are the second one I failed to finish the job on. Not for lack of trying.”

Damon had a seat in a recliner and motioned to the sofa. Stannic and Nat were pushed forward and forced to sit.

Nat thought of moving closer to work Stannic’s binds from her bound hands but knew it would do no good. Her little girl was trapped and Nat was beginning to realize that she was failing. Stannic was her daughter and her daughter was going to be killed because of Nat’s past.

“Natasha. I have been wanting to catch up. You left me in quite a state. Is this your adopted daughter? She was one of Dreykov’s toys. Is that right little girl? Were you one of Dreykov’s toys?”

Stannic said nothing, her mind working overtime to get them out of this just as much as Nat was thinking.

“They called me the Indestructible Man at the hospital. I had no right to be alive. A million to one shot. I should have been dead. The bullet deflected just enough off the inside of my temple to scrape my brain and exit through my ear. I was in a coma for six months but I lived.”

“Fascinating.” Stannic muttered.

Damon stood up and looked at Sheoka.

“Blow the kids head off. Make it quick. She shouldn’t have to see the pain Romanoff is going to suffer.”

“No!” Nat shouted. Her eyes flew to Stannic.

The collar was gone from Stannic.

She looked to a wide-eyed Snapdragon. Sheoka touched her neck where the bomb now resided.

Nat’s hands were free. She stood and saw Damon raise his hand.

A hand that had no gun. That gun was now in Natasha’s hand.

The three men in the room were wide eyed, unsure if what to do when their bodies started crumbling. They turned to dust, starting at their feet and moving up until three piles of red dirt were all that remained.

Wanda Maximoff walked inside. She wore tight leather pants, a red corset and a short red jacket with rings and necklaces adorning her hands and throat.

She looked at a pile of dust and then kicked her boot into it. Then she turned to a petrified Damon Dran.

“You said she wouldn’t find out!” he shouted at the now paralyzed Snapdragon who was as terrified as he was.

“You threaten Widows, and I will always know.” Wanda said. She met Snapdragons eyes. Her eyes glowed and Sheoka’s shin bones snapped in half sending her crumbling to the ground screaming in agony.

Then she turned to Damon. Red streams of energy ran from her fingers into his mind.

She then pulled out of his mind, and he dropped to his knees, grabbing his head and screaming.

Wanda made her way to Snapdragon and lifted the woman in the air with magic, leaving her hovering like a puppet with broken limbs. She entered her mind as well.

Sheoka dropped to the floor, her toes splintering again.

“You were lucky. She kept everything inhouse and he hasn’t kept a record or told anyone of your whereabouts. The only people who know your location are the ones who are on your property and about to be dead.” Wanda told Nat.

Wanda turned on her communicator.

“Yelena what is the move?”

She listened for a moment.

“They are safe. Let the Baptism of Blood commence, Godfather.”

Stannic rushed into her arms.

“You heard me.”

“Always kid.” Wanda told her, holding her tightly. “I’m sorry this happened but I have a way to fix it. These two are the last who know where you are, and I have a way of hiding you all better. You can stay where you are and still be safe. Trust me, alright?”

Stannic nodded and then turned to Nat, hugging her tightly.

In Iowa, Wanda listened to Yelena give the signal. Within three seconds, twenty enemy agents were dead and the Bartons and Rogers slept blissfully drugged inside.

“The widows have secured your house. There is no one inside. Stannic, I’m going to send you to your room. Ava will be inside, alright? Your Mom and I need to clean up here.”

“Where is the detonator?” Stannic asked, her hateful eyes locking onto the crying woman on the ground.

Wanda opened a red doorway. “You don’t get to do that kid. That’s not who you are anymore. I like it like that. Let us take care of it. Go to your room and once everything is done then check on Steve.

Stannic walked away reluctantly and the red doorway closed behind her.

Wanda looked to the man on the ground first.

“Is there anyone you thought you killed that you actually killed? I thought you were supposed to be the deadliest assassin in the world, the lethal Black Widow. You shot him in the head and shocked half his face off and still couldn’t do the job?!” Wanda asked.

Nat looked her up and down. “That’s what you decided to wear to rescue us?”

“I conjured whatever came to mind without giving it much thought. This is what popped out of my closet and materialized on me.”

Nat nodded. “Something is definitely popping.”

“So I don’t fit into my old clothes so well! I had a baby two weeks ago. What is your excuse?!”

Nat opened her mouth then shook her head. “My clothes fit fine! Most of them. Speaking of clothes that is still my…”

“You are not getting this damn jacket back!”

The man on the floor groaned as he tried to crawl away.

Nat fired into the back of his head.

Wanda cautiously floated over him.

“Do you think you should check his pulse?” she asked Nat.

“Half his head is blown off! I can see his brain!”

Wanda looked at her and raised an eyebrow.

Nat shrugged. “Probably wouldn’t hurt.”  She touched his wrist and nodded. “Happy?”

“With you, not usually. Let’s have a talk with your new friend Sheoka. I have many more small bones to break on her.”

Nat and Wanda looked at the woman on the ground. She was in tears. Her lower legs were snapped and twisted out of place.

“Wanda, did you know the word in the mercenary community is the Battle on Titan took something from you? You just aren’t that strong anymore. Sheoka was telling me about it on our flight here.”

Wanda snapped her fingers and the radius and ulna bones on both Sheoka’s arms snapped.

“If you just wanted to kill this one, that would only be a quick death.” Wanda told Snapdragon. “You threatened one of my girls though. You put a bomb around my girl’s throat. You injected her with a drug while she screamed in terror and begged you not to. There was once a serial rapist in New York and we made him feel more pain than any mortal could feel without losing their mind. I’m about to raise the bar.”

Chapter Text

Stannic ran from her room out into the yard, not staying put as she had been told. She looked around and saw widows dragging bodies into a pile, no doubt for Wanda to disintegrate later.

“Stannic!” Ava called out.

Stannic paid her no mind, sprinting across the fields towards the Barton’s farm. When she reached it, she burst in and saw Steve waking up.

“Dad!” Stannic threw herself into his arms and he piked her up quickly, holding her tightly.

“God, I thought I lost you and your mom, baby. Yelena says Nat is all right?”

Stanic nodded, in Steve’s arms her head buried in his chest.

Yelena was surprised. She had never expected to see Stannic ever willingly jump into the arms of another man no matter how much she loved him. She wiped a tear from her eye.

“Where is Natasha?” she asked.

Stannic turned to her with a scowl. “Giving that bitch exactly what she deserves. It’s my fault.”

She looked at all the Bartons. “She had been watching me for a week, and I never noticed her. I should have noticed her. I’m so sorry.”

Laura hugged her tightly, taking her from Steve’s arms. “Don’t you dare apologize. This was not your fault. You aren’t supposed to notice things like that. It will be okay. Let’s wait until Nat gets back and we can find out more. We will handle this. You will be safe. This will never happen again.”

“Wanda said she can fix it. She will fix it. She always does.” Stannic told them. “Dad, she injected me with…”

Steve held her tightly, anger and concern warring, knowing how terrified Stannic was of needles.

“Yelena call Nat or Wanda. I want to be where they are now.”

“It’s too late. Wanda has them. You know what Wanda does to those who hurt Widows.”

The room quieted, even the Barton kids knew what Wanda did when a Widow was threatened.

Siberia

“I’m just saying maybe you have partaken in one too many apple pies, Natasha. Even Yelena has noticed. Do you bother training anymore?”

Natasha turned on her. “Speaking of training, any plan on what you plan to do? Your nutrition is horrible, and you hate exercise. Losing baby weight should be fun.”

Sheoka screamed from the ground.

“Please, stop arguing! Heal my leg! ‘m begging!”

Both women looked at the assassin on the ground with the snapped arm and leg bones and skin missing from below her left knee.

“We are having a conversation.” Wanda told her and snapped her fingers. The woman’s mouth went away, and she tried to scream louder, horrified.

“Go to Stannic. I’ll handle this.”

Nat shook her head. “I need to check his system. I want to know why he is here. He is paranoid but building a place here buried in a mountain is extravagant even for him. This place is too high tech, and he obviously had links to Russian for them not to notice.”

“I read his mind. He really was that paranoid, and Siberia is isolated enough that the Russian government did not notice. This place wasn’t even built by him. It was an old cold war fallout shelter he upgraded. Go to Stannic.”

“You can’t know everything. You didn’t spend that much time in his head. I need to check. You know nothing about computers.”

Wanda raised an eyebrow. “Excuse me? Do you think I can’t download an enemies data? I’m a Red Widow. What do you think we do?”

“I think you ask Yelena or Maria, or Mika or Rachel…I can go on.”

Wanda sighed, knowing what was going on. “Nat, Stannic needs you. Go be with your daughter.”

Nat began to silently cry as her tough façade dropped. “I failed her.”

Wanda shook her head. “No, you didn’t. It happened and I’ll fix it.”

“I should have worn a veil! I always go out of town wearing a veil to keep bitches like this from picking me up on facial recognition.”

Wanda nodded. “Yes, that was stupid. Probably as dumb as me walking around Sokovia with my daughters in the open. But we have to live lives. I would love to keep them hidden at the Mansion at all times, never take them out into the world. They would be okay with it, but I wouldn’t be doing my job as a mother. You aren’t doing your job by staying here. Go to your daughter.”

Nat pointed to the woman on the ground. “Not until she is…”

Wanda snapped her fingers, and red flames began dancing up the assassin’s body. Her mouth returned and she shrieked, rolling on the ground, trying to extinguish them to no avail. The red flames resembling Wanda’s magic continued to slowly dance over her while she writhed and moaned. Natasha watched satisfied as the woman slowly and deliberately burned to death.

Her screams did not stop until her face was blackened by fire.

Wanda opened a door into the Barton’s house and floated Nat through it before she could protest.

“’I don’t know anything about computers’ she says. She is so damn arrogant. She thinks she is the only one who can download information. Such a superiority complex. I’ve seen it done hundreds of times. It isn’t that hard.” Wanda mumbled to herself.

She wandered the fallout shelter, slightly impressed by how much work had been done. She hadn’t seen much in his head. Her main concern was ensuring Stannic was still hidden. She agreed with Nat but would never admit it. There was likely some connection to him and the Russian government and Wanda had probably let Nat kill him a bit too soon, but she was angry.

She found a computer and pressed a few buttons, moved the mouse and it finally turned the monitor on.

“See? Easy.” She whispered to herself. “Now to learn all your secrets.”

Her grin went away quickly.

“Password. Okay, that makes sense. What is Mika always doing? She types…something. The screen goes black and there are green dots and letters and a lot of colons and semi-colons. Back slashes also. Always so many back slashes. Yes…control alt delete. That should do the trick…what is task manager? Guess I should click on it…nothing…solitaire…windows edge…ugh. This is frustrating. Where are the files… it must be Excel spreadsheets. I did many of those for lessons. I know Excel. If he is keeping his records on a spreadsheet…no that isn’t it.”

Wanda let magic flow gently from her fingers. The red energy caressed the keyboard and did…nothing.

“Tento zasraný počítač! Nepriznávam tej arogantnej žene, že to nemôžem urobiť!” Wanda shouted.

She took a breath and rather than using the communicator, used her phone. She called Nadeja.

“Hey Angel. Could you go to the Bunker and hand your phone to Mika?

Nadeja was silent for a moment. “Why don’t you just call her on the com?”

“I have something private I would like to speak to her about.”

“Then call her phone.”

“I don’t want there to be a record of this call. It will be just between the three of us. Ask her to step away from the others and hand her your phone. Do it casually. Don’t say it’s me.”

Nadeja began walking. “Where are you at?”

“Russia.”

“What are you doing?” she asked her Mama.

“Some computer stuff.”

“Doesn’t Mika or Maria or Rachel or Aunt Yelena or Ingrid, or Uncle Everett do that kind of thing? I heard Sasha say once that technology wasn’t really your thing. Magic is your thing and that is a lot cooler.”

“Baby, just let me know when you are in the bunker, okay?”

Wanda heard the elevator ring.

“Is Becca okay? Did she go back to sleep for Megs?”

“Mama, I want to challenge Denise to the mat.”

Wanda sighed. “Not this again. You are not allowed to challenge Widows on the mat, Nadeja. You know I don’t like you fighting and you aren’t trained to even spar and you never will be if I have anything to say about it.”

Nadeja huffed. “Then make that idiot dog Mitsy go away! She attacked Storm and Fanny again today! They both had to hide in our room! Nela’s cats had to scare her off! Denise brought that monster into our home, Mama!”

Wanda sighed. “She has as much right to a pet as anyone else, Nadeja. Maybe Storm and Fanny need to show a bit of bravery. Mitsy is a toy poodle who just wants to play and likes to bark.”

Wanda heard the elevator stop.

“Mitsy is a danger to this compound and all who reside in it. I heard from Claudia that Gabby told her Penny almost tripped over the beast because she was lying on one of the stairs! We have many stairs. Who knows how many Widows she wants to take out? A wrong fall and necks can be broken, Mama.”

Wanda sighed. “Baby?”

“Give Mika the phone.” Nadeja guessed.

“Yes please angel.

After a few moments of whispered conversation, Mika answered.

“Nat and Stannic are having a tearful reunion.” Mika told her. “I heard you are still in Siberia learning all of Dran’s secrets you didn’t take from his head before Romanoff finally did the job right. You have no idea what you are doing, do you?”

Wanda thought for a moment. “I was able to open up Window’s Task Manager.”

“My, you are a regular Black Hat Hacker. Have you tried a DDoS attack? What about a brute force attack?”

“I can hit it?” Wanda asked, liking the sound of that.

Mika burst out in laughter. “I’m alone in the sleeping area of the bunker. Open up a door for me, all powerful Nexus Being.”

Moments later, Mika was standing in Siberia next to Wanda who was staring at the offending machine.

“Did anybody see you leave?” Wanda asked.

Mika shook her head. “Rachel is on the coms but stealing this guys money is more Maria’s thing.”

“Help me get information and then I’ll call Maria to come in.”

“Why didn’t you just ask one of us?’

“Romanoff was here. I wasn’t going to admit I couldn’t do something in front of her. Besides, it doesn’t look that hard when you and Maria do it. You hit some keys, go to a black screen with green letters and backslashes, type in a few, the green letters start blurring like that Keanu Reeves movie where reality was a computer program, and everyone was being used as batteries. Do you remember?”

Mika nodded. “Great movie. Too bad the sequels sucked. Move aside, let’s see what the Scarlet Witch can find out.”

Mika began working.

“Ha! There is the black screen and green letters! I was right.” Wanda practically shouted.

Mika stopped typing and stared at her with a raised eyebrow.

“Act as if I’m not here.” Wanda mumbled.

Mika worked for the next ten minutes while Wanda wandered the room, taking in the improvements to the old cold war bunker. She was impressed. Dran must have been incredibly paranoid to voluntarily live in a place like this.

“Oh shit.” Mika said. Wanda turned to her and saw Mika’s face was pale as if the color had drained out of it.

“What is wrong?” she asked.

Mika pulled a chair up to the desk and began typing, not saying anything.

“Mika?”

“Dran was funding secret projects for the Russian government, off the book’s black projects. In return they agreed to give him enhancements. Mechanical enhancements.”

“Okay. He wanted to be superhuman. So did Osborne.”

Mika nodded. “Yes but imagine if Bucky volunteered to have his arm removed and replaced with vibranium. Some of those stolen vibranium shipments that have been hijacked are being taken to Russia. They were working on enhancing people, not with serum but turning them into cyborgs. Dran was promised indestructibility. Apparently that bullet to the head Romanoff gave him scared the hell out of him. He was funding the project to turn him into a cyborg. The project was under the purview of a Professor Phobos. Piotr Phobos is his full name, so it isn’t a code name like we thought. This Phobos as been using different mixtures of chemicals, radiation and even elements of vibranium to make…enhanced beings.”

Wanda nodded. “Do you have a list of these people and their powers?”

Mika nodded. “Yes.”

“Then why do you look so frightened? Of everything and everyone we have faced, is one of them so terrifying?”

Mika looked at Wanda for a moment sadly. “They are using stolen vibranium to make cyborgs and enhanced beings, but only Wakanda should know how to use vibranium in that way. They have something that cracked it for them. A program they recovered and believe they control. A program that knows exactly how to manipulate vibranium.”

Wanda stumbled back and shook her head. “No…he was destroyed. Vision destroyed the last of him. That…I tore his only vibranium body to pieces.”

Mika sighed. “Wanda according to this report from Phobos, the Russian Government found pieces of a rogue program attempting to infiltrate their nuclear codes after the battle of Sokovia. They recognized it as different from a virus, isolated it on an unconnected mainframe and realized it was A.I. They began speaking to it and discovered it was Ultron. They compared codes from Ultron’s activities between his creation and the final battle and confirmed it was him…it. They think they have it controlled. In exchange for not destroying it, he has been helping Phobos create these enhanced beings to protect the Motherland.”

Wanda ran to a trashcan and vomited. Mika began patting her on the back. Wanda met her eyes, and a look of rage covered her face then surprisingly, sadness.

“Download everything. I’m sending you back to the compound. Do not upload whatever you download into any system, even unconnected systems. Just hold on to it. We will have a Widow meeting when we all return. I need to go protect Stannic, make sure she is never targeted again. Don’t worry about getting Maria to take his money. We aren’t touching anything Dran had a hand in.”

“Got it boss. Are you okay?”

Wanda shook her head. “No, I’m not. But that is okay. We don’t always have to be okay, right? That’s what Imi says.”

Mika nodded. “I’m guessing you don’t care if the others know you didn’t get this information?”

Wanda shook her head. “No. Everyone needs to know everything. We are having a meeting, and I want Shuri there. Everyone needs to know. Secrets are what he thrives on. It’s why Ultron wanted me to play mind games with the Avengers. It’s why Zemo was so successful against the Avengers. We aren’t them though. We are going to tell everyone.”

Iowa, Roger’s Farm

Wanda walked into the living room through a red door. She was wearing the garb of the Scarlet Witch. Steve was on the couch holding Nat who had her arms wrapped around Stannic. Both women were crying. She saw Clint as well.

“What is it?” Yelena asked, knowing something was terribly wrong by the look on Wanda’s face. Wanda looked at her and she understood. Not here.

“Clint is your family okay?”

“Yeah. I think we are. Stephen came and checked out the kids. The gas… damn it, Wanda.”

“It’s our fault. Me and Steve. We should have moved somewhere else.” Nat said in a broken voice. “We will…”

“No, you won’t, Nat.” Clint argued.

“We can’t put your…”

“Enough!” Wanda snapped, catching everyone off guard.

She saw she had surprised everyone but Yelena. The other widows, Clint, even Stannic was looking at her in surprise.

She shook her head slightly. “Sorry. No one has to move anywhere. I’m going to do something I should have done when you first moved but I never thought of it. I’m going to make this town and your land as safe as Sokovia is from spies.”

Wanda walked outside. The house had quieted at her words, but they followed to the porch and watched as she stood in front of the pile of bodies. A flash of red and the bodies were gone.

She looked to the sky and raised her arms.

The sky turned red, and walls of red chaos magic began spreading over the county as quickly as possible. The citizens looked up in the sky and thought they were looking at a fast-forming lightning storm.

The it was over.

“The county is under my protection, just as Sokovia is. If anyone enters meaning you harm, to spy or attack, they will glow red. Even if they are standing in front of your property they will not see you anywhere in this county. You will be invisible to all who wish to harm you but you will see them.” Wanda explained.

“You did this over all of Sokovia?” Clint asked.

“Yes, as well as Widow Compound. This spell protects my two homes, and it protects your home now. When you leave the county, wear a disguise. It will work. I will also be placing permanent doorways into your homes that leads into Red Widow Compound Bunker.”

“Our home?”

“Yes, Clint.”

Clint nodded gratefully, knowing it was a big deal to give them to give anyone access to their compound. “Thank you.”

Wanda took a breath and knelt in front of Stannic.

She placed the tip of her finger up and Stannic smiled sadly and touched Wanda’s fingertip with her own. It was something they did when Stannic had first been free and Stannic would have panic attacks often. Wanda would offer her calmness through touch. It had been their thing.

Wanda’s finger glowed red, and she hooked Stannic’s finger with her own.

“Repeat after me. I solemnly swear that I am up to no good.” Wanda told her, knowing how much Stannic loved those movies. Stannic genuinely smiled.

“I solemnly swear that I am up to no good.”

The red magic covered both their bodies.

“Are we going to go into a Harry Potter Hex now?” Stannic asked. “I don’t think I am up for one right now.”

“I just did something I should have done but never thought of before. I will do it for all of you, even your children if you will allow Clint. When you say I solemnly swear that I am up to no good, I will hear you and know where you are at all times. It is a way to summon me. Say that phrase and I will be there, any time, no matter what I am doing, even if I am sleeping it will wake me.”

Wanda stood and turned to Yelena. “This is going to take a while. Why don’t you all go back, and Mika can give you the rundown on what we found in Dran’s system.”

Bucky stepped up and touched her shoulder, giving her a questioning look. Wanda subtly shook her head, and he nodded. Yelena led the girls out and he followed. Wanda opened a door and the Widows were gone.

Nat held onto Stannic tighter and the two began crying again.

“You want me to ask Imi to come here or bring her to the Mansion?” Wanda asked.

Nat shook her head and handed Stannic over to Steve. She rose and Clint and Wanda followed.

“Thank you.” Nat said and hugged Wanda. A surprised Wanda stood stiff as a board, not having expected this. Clint had an amused smirk on his face. Wanda awkwardly patted Nat on the back.

Nat backed away and smiled at her. “What did you find?”

“Enough. Nothing for you to worry about. Some interesting things and if anything becomes of it I will let you know. You should be safe now. Your…internet is under assumed names, right?”

Nat and Clint looked at each other, taken back by the question.

“Uhm…ours is under Rogers but since World War 2 there have been a lot of Rogers males named Steve. Thousands in the U.S. alone. Why are you asking?” Nat asked.

Wanda sighed.

“If I tell you, then you cannot become involved. Nothing changes. Stannic comes first.”

Nat nodded.

“We have reason to believe Ultron, a piece of Ultron, however it works, is working with the Russian Government. Just… watch whatever you have that is digital. I’m not sure what is going on, but you do not need to be involved.”

“Oh shit.” Nat whispered.

“I am telling you because there should be no secrets between us when it comes to something like this, but I am trusting you to stay out of it. Stannic first, all right?”

Nat nodded. “Are you alright?”

Wanda shrugged. “I always am. Let’s get these magical chores done. I want to get back into my mom jeans, Becca will need feeding soon and I have to ensure Nadeja isn’t planning to assassinate a toy poodle.”

32 hours later, Silver Sable forwarding base, Switzerland

Coulson and Carol Danvers sat across from Wanda, Yelena, Mika and Maria. At the end of the table was Tony Stark and Sable. At the other end was T’Challa and his sister Shuri.

“I was surprised to be invited here, Wanda. The last time we gathered here we were preparing to battle Thanos. I hope this is for something less drastic.” Phil opened.

Yelena slid the memory stick across the table.

“What is this?”

“There is a laptop in front of you. It is not connected to any network. Read.” Yelena told him.

They sat in silence as Coulson and Danvers went over the data. He smiled.

“You found out about the Russian enhanced? And you are giving it to us?’ he asked, pleasantly surprised. Perhaps they could have a working relationship with the widows.

“Keep reading. If you are still smiling you aren’t done.” Yelena told him.

Coulson kept reading and the smile was defintely gone from his face.

“How is this possible? Ultron is supposed to be destroyed, all traces, right?” he asked Tony.

Wanda cleared her throat. “Before we went to Sokovia to battle Ultron…Vision had just been created. I remember something he had said.”

“He didn’t want to kill Ultron.” Tony joined in. “He said Ultron was in pain but since he wanted to end all life Vision had no choice but to kill him. Vision often did what he thought was best. He always did what he thought was best, even before he went rogue.

“There is also the possibility Vision was wrong. When Ultron first awoke he had thought he killed Jarvis. He had hurt him but enough of Jarvis stayed alive enough that he was assisting us from the shadows of the net.” Tony finished. I’ve looked at the data and so has Shuri.”

Shuri nodded. “It’s Ultron. He is the only entity…the Russians are doing things with vibranium I have only theorized but never attempted and never would. Ultron always wanted an organic body. Since the cradle didn’t work for him, perhaps this cyborg program is his next attempt. Why build an organic body when you can just take control of an improved one?”

Coulson sighed and sat back then looked at Carol.

“This says the Russians have him trapped, right?”

Tony snorted. “Then they are fools. Ultron is there because he wants to be. He has gotten more patient. He isn’t jumping into action. I guarantee he can leave anytime he wants. They may think they have him contained but I wouldn’t bet on it.”

Coulson looked to Sable and then to Yelena. “Why now? The Russians had to know announcing their enhanced to the world would have every country in the world wanting to know how they did it and putting Ultron at risk of exposure.”

“They panicked.” Wanda said. “They feared us, feared me, but didn’t think I would make a move towards them. They assumed I already would have if I were going to, and they were right. Your Avengers are what caused them to react like this.”

Coulson frowned. “What did you expect us to do?!”

Wanda tilted her head but didn’t appear angry. “I don’t care what you do. You asked a question, and I am giving my opinion. The United States had nuclear bombs; Russia made nuclear bombs. The United States had Avengers and Russia began trying to make their own Avengers. It is simply an arms race that goes back to the beginning of the Cold War. Russia knew how to make a super soldier but didn’t know how to make enhanced.”

“Not until Ultron fell into their lap.” Tony continued. “He says, hey, why not use vibranium? Keep me safe and hidden and I will show you how. This Phobos guy gets excited, starts playing mad scientist, Ultron convinces him cyborgs are the next big thing and there you go. He can pit two Avengers squads against each other while he runs over the world as a cyborg.”

Coulson winced and looked at Wanda. “Sorry. I didn’t meant to jump to conclusions. You are right.”

Wanda waved away his concern. “No worries. It is stressful information.”

“What now?” Coulson asked the room, thrown off by Wanda’s non hostile response.

T’Challa spoke up. “We now know who the hijackers are of the Vibranium shipments between Wakanda, Symkaria, Romania and Sokovia. We and the Red Widows will stop Russia from gathering more Vibranium. As far as Ultron…”

He looked at Tony.

Tony raised his hands. “I’m out.”

“You created this mess.” Danvers pointed out.

“Yeah and my solution was Vision, and we saw how that turned out. I’m retired for a reason, and it isn’t just my mental and emotional health. You have people qualified to handle this. You have Banner. Banner knows as much as I do about Ultron. He was a part of building it, something that conveniently is not spoken of when Ultron is brought up. Shuri?”

The princess shrugged. “I will answer if you have any questions about technology they are using to create enhanced, but I will not share anything that is not already on that memory stick. I have redacted some of the information to ensure the processes are never used again on another human and no one knows what they are. You have everything else.”

Coulson nodded. “Thank you.”

“Thank you? No, thank you.  It is your mess now. We wipe our hands of it.” Yelena told him.

Carol was surprised, already wondering how a joint team up with the Red Widows would work and who would be in charge. “You want to stay out of this?”

“Not just want to.” Yelena said. “We are staying out of it. Sokovia is protected. Wakanda, Symkaria, all our girls are giving protection packages to national defense and private networks that Tony developed to our allies. That is as far as our involvement goes.”

Coulson sat back and met Yelena’s eyes.

“Yelena, we could use all hands-on deck…no, that is a bad terminology…we could use…”

Yelena raised her hand. “What do you want us to do Coulson? Do you want Wanda to use magic on computer screens? She just learned how to work Windows Task Manager. Maybe you want us to shoot up some servers? We are not going to invade Russia in some attempt to find a server Ultron is supposedly trapped in only to find he isn’t really trapped. The Russian Avengers or whatever they are called are your problem not ours. Let the so-called superpower nations fight among yourselves. We gave you the information. Avengers fight the battles others cannot. Do you still use that line? Here is your battle. Now go fight.”

Danvers looked across at Maximoff who was surprisingly quiet. Everything she had ever read or studied about the woman was not on display. She expected Maximoff to be defensive, quick to temper, sarcastic, wishing to charge in and blow everything up.

Instead, she just looked tired. Of course, having a baby would do that but this seemed different.

“You okay with sitting this one out, Wanda?” Carol asked her curiously and quietly, not wanting to challenge but to get a read on her mood.

Wanda nodded. “I lost my brother to that monster. A lot of Sokovians died because of that monster and my role in his existence. I’m not losing another family member to him. I won’t lose a single sister or child to him. Yelena is right. You are the Avengers. This is your problem. You have everything we have on this situation. We haven’t downloaded it into our system. I would suggest you be very careful. That memory stick came from straight from Dran’s computer. Ultron could have had bots on it. Is that right, Mika?”

“Bots. Good job, Wanda.”

Wanda and the Widows stood. She opened a doorway for Tony who gave her a wink and walked into thin red glowing air and disappeared. She did the same for Sable.

“We will meet later to discuss the hijackers, T’Challa?” Yelena asked.

“Yes, please come for dinner and bring your parents. We are serving the pie your mother loves so much, Yelena. Wanda, my mother is becoming impatient. She wants to hold Becca.”

Wanda gave him a small smile. “We will be there tonight.”

Wanda opened two doorways for T’Challa and themselves and Coulson and Danvers were left alone.

“I suppose we will be taking the long way home.” Coulson said. “Unless you are going to fly on your own and leave me alone in the Quinjet.”

Danvers shook her head. “Explain that to me, Phil. I’ve studied every detail known about her. I’ve watched all the video footage, the rare interviews, talked to everyone that has known her that will talk. She has been described as cocky, arrogant, vengeful and a true psychopath. She has also been described as a hero, a leader, a good mother, protective sister, dedicated and loyal friend and a messianic figure who inspires loyalty in everyone who gets close to her, apparently even the king of Wakanda.”

Phil wasn’t sure what to say. He had been taken back by Wanda’s demeanor. When he had challenged her he had prepared to get into a verbal war with her and Yelena, feeling them out and analyzing their responses.

Instead Maximoff brushed his aggression aside. “I read the reports what Monica sent to the SWORD before the Widows got her and Maximoff messed with her mind. You read those reports. Sexually abused, emotionally traumatized. Killer from an early age. She probably has the trademark on every mental health condition defined by medicine. Just because we haven’t seen her depressed doesn’t mean she often isn’t. Perhaps postpartum depression?” Phil pondered.

Carol shook her head.

“That wasn’t depression I caught in her eyes.”

“What was it?”

“Fear. She is scared.”

Phil had a hard time digesting that. He had seen Wanda Maximoff go toe to toe with Thanos, knew she went after Vision, and he had never seen a sliver of fear. Rage, despair, savage glee, pain, but never fear in her eyes.

The more he thought on it the more he realized Carol was right. Wanda was afraid.

“This isn’t good.” Carol told him. “A creature…entity…I mean I get it. Wanda thought she had killed it. She had gotten revenge for her dead brother, now she finds out that it lived regardless. Belova is right. What good could the Widows and a witch do against a super artificial intelligence with no permanent physical form. If she takes her girls against Ultron there is a good chance many of them could end up like her brother. She isn’t afraid for herself. She is afraid for her Widows.”

Carol paused. “What are we supposed to do, Phil? I agree with Stark. I think it’s best if he stays uninvolved but what about the rest of us? How do we fight an incorporeal villain? We can’t get to Russia to delete it.”

“We might have to. Let’s say Stark is wrong and the Russians really do have Ultron trapped and are using him instead of him using the Russians. Taking out the mainframe his reassembled remains are stored on may be our only chance at ending him permanently. If he isn’t trapped, then we at least force the conflict in the open before he is ready, and the Russians no longer have him.

Carol took a moment, knowing Phil was making sense. They had to take the chance, but there was one large problem.

“We can’t go onto Russian soil and attack them clandestinely. We invite not only open conflict with their enhanced but we as in SHIELD, the Avengers, are basically declaring war on a Superpower that has an economy on the brink of collapse and is very desperate to not appear weak right now. Two weeks ago, I said we needed to come with an understanding with the Widows about not operating on U.S. soil without going through us. Now you are suggesting we attack Russian without going through their protectors?”

“Their government is promoting this. They are sponsoring this. We have to stop it, and we have to do it quietly so it can’t be traced to us.”

Carol crossed her arms. “And when the United States does something like using a child to bomb a train in another country and the Widows attack us with that same reasoning are you going to be okay with it this time?”

Coulson closed his eyes and dropped his head.

“I get it, Coulson. I don’t like sitting back. In the universe I solved most of the conflicts I became involved in with strength. Do you know what I learned? Sometimes that made it worse. Over thirty years I spent traveling the universe, trying to help those who couldn’t help themselves and I had more failures than victories. I want to protect this planet, but I also want to do it as the good guys. We can’t start acting like SHIELD used to act. If that is true everything Russia says about us, everything Maximoff and Belova think of us will have proven them right. I don’t want to do that, do you?”

“I want to save the world.” Coulson told her.

“Then we will, but we are going to be the good guys when we do it.”

Phil grinned. “You sound like Steve Rogers.”

Carol shrugged. “I’m not Steve Rogers. I suck at frisbee. C’mon, I’ll fly you back to base and we can figure out our next move.”

Latveria, Doom Castle

The man in sat in the dark corner, a green hood attached to his cloak covering his face in darkness. He had a wineglass in his hand, a small table next to him and a beautiful woman across from him who was also drinking wine.

The woman was not a lover but perhaps the only person in the world Victor Von Doom considered a friend. He was determined tonight to begin making a new friendship.

“I am glad you had the time to dine with me, Silvija. It has been too long since we have visited in person.”

“I regret that. Much has been going on in my life as you know.”

“I do. How is Ava doing?”

Sable smiled. “So much better. She wanted to meet you, but I told her how…shy you are. Perhaps one day.”

“Her grief?”

Sable nodded. “Better. Lessening. She has been through much and it is unfortunate, but pain has been a part of her life, emotional and physical pain. The two of us have grown closer. Her therapy is going well. She still has moments when she is melancholy, almost inconsolable but we get through them. Having her sisters and their missions to focus on helps her greatly as well. Our therapy together is going well. I think we are closer than I ever dared hope. She has even shown interest in the business and how it is ran.”

Doom nodded. “That pleases me to hear. You deserve it, Silvija. Grief has been a constant in your life as well as mine. I lost my mother and father when I was a young boy then Valeria was taken from me. You lost your parents, left on your own to run a country and then to lose your husband and daughter. My heart has ached for you, friend. You deserve happiness.”

“So do you, Victor. Why do you not let me approach Wanda for you? She can heal those wounds that cause you to hide behind metal and cloth. Come into the light again.”

Doom chuckled. “I carry these scars as a punishment. I made the same mistakes my mother made. I tried to manage a force I did not fully understand. I received my power, but it cost my one love’s life. I have no desire to erase them. I would like to meet Wanda Maximoff though.”

Sable was too surprised to answer right away.

“She would love to. She has mentioned to me many times that she wants to thank you for your help taking in the displaced orphans they rescue. Yelena has always been curious about you…”

“Not Belova. Not Barnes. Just… Wanda. Can you ask her to join me for dinner here in two nights time?”

Sable stared at him for a moment.

“No.”

Doom was silent.

“No, Victor. First, Yelena and Bucky are very protective of her. Yelena would never agree to let her go alone. Bucky would do so if she asked but would be furious inside.

“Second, she is a twenty-year-old mother of three who has just celebrated her first anniversary. It would not be appropriate for her to have dinner with you alone.

“And finally, she won’t meet anyone alone by her own choice. Red Widows never travel alone. It is their number two rule behind not taking each other’s clothes and shoes.”

Doom was quiet for a moment. “Silvija, do you believe I have inappropriate intentions towards the girl?”

“Do you? Why do you want to meet her alone?”

Doom took a moment.

“Silvija, you have never told them about my interests. My power. A power I have but have been afraid to unleash. Only my closest associates and my one dear friend, Silvija, know of my curse. That remains true?”

“Of course.” Sable assured him. She knew Doom had the potential to cause Thanos great harm, but she also believed he had just as much potential to kill everyone on the battlefield. He thought it was too much of a risk and she wasn’t going to risk Ava’s life or any of the Widows’ lives on Dr. Victor Von Doom losing control of the powerful mixture of sorcery and science he had worked on over the years at a time when chaos was already being unleashed.

“I have told no one of the power you have told me you cannot control. The experiments you tell me do not work. Why do you want to tell Wanda Maximoff Barnes about these curses of yours?”

Doom stood and walked to the fireplace, stared into the fire.

“I have discovered a combination of archaic spells that when charged into my armor could allow me to break the dimensional barrier and rescue her.”

Silvija shivered, the fire not helping the chill she just felt.

“You mean your mother?”

“You told me when you helped them destroy Elektra’s complex that Ave mentioned something about Wanda attacking a demon. Do you recall the demon’s name?”

Sable nodded. “It was hard to forget. The devil’s agent in Faust. Mephisto of German folklore. I’m not sure what it’s real name is of course. You would know more about that than I ever could. You wish to ask Wanda about the demon?”

Doom turned to her and pulled his hood lower so she could not see his face with the fire behind him.

“Only one demon calls himself Mephisto and he is not folklore. He is very real. He is also the one who has my mother’s soul. In three months, the barrier will be thin enough to break into his realm.”

Sable shook her head. “Absolutely not! She is not going to help you battle some demon in hell! You shouldn’t either, Doom! It’s madness! Look what using these arcane forces have cost you trying to save your mother’s soul. It cost Valeria’s life, your disfigurements, depression, a drive to gain more power that you cannot control while you hide in this damn dark castle! If you won’t stop, that is your decision, but I won’t let Wanda be dragged into your mess. I have my daughter in my arms every night because of Wanda.”

Doom sighed. “I have no desire to drag her into anything. She learned from the Book of Vishanti. She knows Chaos magic. At twenty years old, she knows more about magic than I have in a lifetime of studying. I just want her advice.”

“Then you will have to get over yourself and invite her and her husband. I will extend the invitation to the married couple and even invite Yelena Belova. Perhaps she will bring Kate Bishop. You can host two loving couples.”

“Silvija…”

“I could invite the twins also. I know you love being around children. Can I tell them it is okay to bring the cats and dogs? Why don’t Ava and I join you? I will bring my Wild Pack and…”

“Enough! I understand. Please ask her and Yelena or her and Mr. Barnes to visit me at their earliest convenience. One or the other. I wasn’t aware the Nexus Being of the Universe required bodyguards.”

“Nexus Beings require friends and family, or they go insane. The same can be said about many powerful individuals. Wanda is still recovering from giving birth so it may be some weeks.”

Doom turned back to the fire. “She hasn’t healed herself?”

“She doesn’t consider herself injured, nor should she. Are you all right, Victor? I know this is important to you but don’t let it destroy you more than it already has.”

That night after Sable had left, Doom entered the lowest levels of his castle. On his bench was a special armored set carved with runes, carefully designed. He needed one thing to make this armor able to withstand any power a hell dimension could attack him with. He needed the blood of a nexus being, anointing the runes.

He had stood by, using sorcery and science to protect Latveria in the event Thanos won the war. He could have gotten involved and could have turned the tide easily. That would have meant exposing his power to every other powerful being in the world. That would not do. He decided to let Wanda Maximoff handle it, betting everything that she could win and survive. Now she would know of his power, just enough to make her want to help him. She would never learn the true extent of his power unless necessary.

Chapter Text

Bucharest Henri Coandă International Airport, Romania

The plane from Wakanda had landed an hour ago. Despite the importance of the cargo, it was not large, only four containers, each holding a separate rock. Wakanda sold Vibranium to it’s trade partners for $10,000 a gram. Romania was a preferred trade partner in a European trading coalition that was quickly standing out and making the rest of the world jealous, especially the superpowers. Within this coalition, Sokovia, Romania, Sweden, Germany and Denmark received a discounted rate. In Sokovia’s case, they traded directly with Sokovia for rare minerals, turning both countries into economic and technological powerhouses.

Romania was blending small amounts of vibranium with other metal alloys to develop shields for tanks and other weapons. Germany was doing the same but also like Sweden and Denmark, using it to develop new treatments for diseases.

Wakanda’s massive amount of vibranium and Sokovia’s massive amount of rare minerals had made them and their trading partners powerful. The superpowers of the world were becoming less super and the power in Europe was giving way to parity.

Because of Sokovia’s disdain if not outright hatred of the United States and the Russian Government’s support of the Red Room for decades going back to pre-Soviet era, the countries refused to sell any rare minerals including vibranium to them. China was buying vibranium at the massive price of $10,000 a gram but they could only afford enough for scientific research.

For the first time in the modern era the world’s superpowers were falling behind in the technological race.

Russia needed vibranium. Even if Wakanda would sell to them, they couldn’t afford it with the state of the economy.

In the past year six shipments had been hijacked on the ground, and once the trucks left the airport, a team of professional mercenaries took the vibranium and left no witnesses. The countries were always different, they never followed a pattern and were in and out. Russian soldiers, the best of Russia’s best, stealing for their country. They always knew where the shipments would be thanks to a program the Russians called Ultron, likely named after Tony Stark’s creation that nearly destroyed the world.

This was the largest shipment ever made. The four containers had enough vibranium to complete the work on six more cyborgs and create three more superpowered Russian heroes according to Ultron. Despite the small size, only four, glowing tubes a foot long, the armored truck used to transport them was very large.

Two operatives in unremarkable cars followed the truck at a distance. The drivers were always armed and there were always multiple people in the back of the armored truck. There was also a rear police unit that followed the truck.

Once the truck and the trailing car entered a dimly lit stretch of road, an RPG struck the police car turning it into a ball of flames. A man in front of the moving man fired an EMP disk into the underside of the vehicle, shorting out all controls and killing the engines. Dozens of mercenaries descended on the armored van, rifles at the ready. The back doors were blown open and tear gas shot inside the cargo area. Others descended on the drivers, opening the door and preparing to kill them quickly.

“There is no one in the back.” One of the Russian mercs said.

“No drivers or guards in front.” One at the head called out.

The team leader became very nervous. “Check the vibranium!”

A soldier wearing a gas mask and holding a monitor jumped in the back.

“Granite rock!”

A set up. He looked around for Romanian authorities, expecting to see red and blue lights and sirens. Nothing.

That meant…

One of the men in front screamed and disappeared, a black figure emerging from the darkness and took him into the night.

He didn’t hear the shots, but he saw three of his men go down. That meant silencers. Police didn’t use silencers.

“Red Widows!”

His warning came too late. Dozens of Red Widows emerged from the darkness, mowing down his men except for one black figure who was obviously taking prisoners. The dark figure was slowly becoming clearer.

It was the Black Panther, the king of Wakanda.

He didn’t call for help and shouldn’t have to. They were supposed to be watching. That was their job, to only step in if necessary. Right now, felt very necessary.

“Hands up or join your friends who are becoming very cold right now.” Yelena told him. “You are one of the fortunate who have questions to answer. Be grateful.”

Then the sky lit up. Yelena, T’Challa and the widows looked up at the glowing sky, prepared for a drone attack or some other strange occurrence. The man who had been waiting for help laughed and Yelena shot him in the head, ending any relief he felt at the newcomers arrival.

When they landed and the glow was less pronounced, Yelena recognized them immediately. She had never seen either dressed like this but remembered their faces and names from the Russian press conference.

Laynia Petrovna and Nikolia Krylenko.

The female was dressed in a tight black suit and a star figure was glowing on her chest. Her hands were also glowing.

The male was also dressed in black and was surrounded by a barely visible field that occasionally flashed around him. It was obviously a force field of some sort. Yelena had read the reports and knew these were the ones codenamed Darkstar and Vanguard and they were very powerful.

“We will be taking that vibranium. There is no need for violence. I have no desire to kill any Red Widows, but I will if necessary.” The female said in heavily accented English.

T’Challa dropped his mask.

“You are in Romania, in a NATO country and attempting to steal vibranium. Police are on their way. You are also being recorded by our satellites. Do you truly wish to start a world war? Right now, we are not releasing this footage to the world. Leave or we fight, you die, and the world will know Russia’s superheroes have attacked a NATO country while committing robbery.”

Yelena shook her head. “You do not truly think the Russian Government can get away with this. I know all about you, Darkstar. We have fought a war against creatures far stronger than you. We will not hesitate to fight another. Do not make us kill you.”

The two looked at each other uncertainly. They had been ordered to make sure things went smoothly. They had not expected this, and Nikolia realized this was an obvious set up and there was no vibranium in the armored truck. He doubted there had been a driver in the police car that had been blown up. They were both shocked that Yelena Belova knew their code names, meaning she likely knew their powers. If that was the case, she would not be making idle threats about killing them.

Hundreds of police officers had descended on the scene and were surrounding them now.

Then the news vans arrived.

“This can no longer be hidden. Do not make this worse. Surrender.” T’Challa said. “The world is now watching you.”

“We need the vibranium to finish the cyborgs.” Laynia whispered to her brother, beginning to panic. She could feel the cameras on her. Her brother stepped near her, covering his sister in his shield. Unlike the Widows who appeared calm and collected, the Bucharest police appeared eager to shoot.

“There is no vibranium. This is a set up.”  He told his sister.

A red light appeared in thin air and the Scarlet Witch and the Winter Soldier stepped out, followed by over thirty more Red Widows, with guns aimed at them, no doubt filled with ammunition said to be infused with vibranium and magic.

“They are going to attack us.” Laynia told her brother her fear rising at the appearance of the Scarlet Witch and the Winter Soldier. Russian Intelligence did not believe Maximoff was as strong as she once was but being in her presence, Laynia knew that was a lie. She had always considered herself powerful, perhaps able to take on Carol Danvers since their powers were similar. This was different.

This was the damn Scarlet Witch, dressed in the eerie costume she fought Thanos in with red glowing eyes.

“Whatever powers you think you have, they aren’t enough. This was my night off. I am not happy to be here. Surrender before you find out just how unhappy I am.” Wanda told them.

Laynia panicked, grabbed her brother and closed her eyes.

They were gone in a brief flash of light.

Yelena looked to Wanda.

“Did you disintegrate them?” she asked.

Wanda rolled her eyes. “You know their powers. One has an energy shield, the other can channel some sort of energy that looked like Carol Danvers cosmic energy powers. It appears she can teleport more easily than the reports led us to believe. Neither are very smart. Look around. They just put Russia in the world’s crosshairs as if it weren’t already.”

The news crews were begging the Widows for an interview, but a police line had circled the heroes to keep the press away.

“I told the Romanians it would be an easy take down. No explosions, just a lot of bodies.” Yelena admitted. “Oops.”

Wanda shrugged. “Let’s go home. T’Challa, want to stop by the Mansion?”

The man nodded, needing a moment to take this in. There had been no real fight. Just him and the widows taking down mercenaries. Yet the appearance of the two Russian enhanced had caused chaos. Not a blow was thrown in the standoff, but he knew this was the moment that a fuse that had just been lit.

Red Widow Mansion Dr. Imi’s office, the next day

Wanda sat across from Imi waiting for the report as she did almost every day since Imi had come into all their lives. The first part of her day always involved her and Bucky, at least one of them, sitting with the twins in therapy, then the girls having alone sessions and Imi discussing the sessions with Wanda or Bucky or both. Today Bucky was building a greenhouse with the twins for Nela to begin learning to grow her own flowers.

“The last twenty-four hours have been interesting.” Imi started. “It is a good thing Sokovia and Wakanda aren’t in the United Nations any longer or you would be stuck in session all day and night.”

Wanda shrugged. “Not me. I am not a representative of my country.”

Imi smirked, knowing Wanda Maximoff was the symbol of Sokovia and the most important person in the country. Nadeja had mentioned Wanda was on the phone with her president friend all morning and looked like she had a headache.

“According to the news, Russia is saying the hijackers were rogue mercenaries from an independent group and they sent two of their so-called super soldiers to stop them. The prisoners are giving up Russia, Romania is furious, as well as Germany. Sweden and Denmark just requested Silver Sable contingents to shore up their borders. By the end of the day all four countries might be gone from the United Nations.” Imi told her.

“Yes, that is what Nikoli tells me. He is very happy about this. Russia did something stupid. They showed the world they are willing to use enhanced across the borders the same as the United States has done. Not very heroic.”

Imi grinned. “You girls go across borders every day.”

“We don’t claim to be heroes.” Wanda countered. “Enough international politics talk.”

Imi nodded. “Great. Before we stop though let me say how proud I was to see you all on the news.”

Wanda nodded. “It was a great body count. Many bodies on ground, we showed what happens to those who cross Red Widows. I was proud as well.”

Imi stared at her for a moment. “I meant the restraint you showed. T’Challa didn’t need to calm anyone down. The girls were confronted by unknown enhanced threatening them and they showed restraint. You showed restraint. You could have killed them in a second and been well within your rights considering the Romanians gave the Widows permission to protect the fake shipment. Why didn’t you?”

Wanda thought for a moment. “There was no need to kill them. They were in a bind. They were scared. They thought they could just intimidate others by flying in. They didn’t see me and T’Challa was moving too quickly to see in the dark. By the time they reached the ground and realized how many widows were there, Yelena was there personally, T’Challa… they panicked. They couldn’t back down, but they weren’t sure if they could win. If they did win a fight the world would find out they killed the king of Wakanda. We didn’t need to kill them. We just needed to make them flinch first.”

“And you are tired of killing.” Imi added.

Wanda slowly nodded. “I am very tired of killing. I wanted to hold my girls, brush their hair, feed my baby, give her a bath… I didn’t want to do that with hands that had killed less than an hour before.”

Wanda was silent for a moment.

“They were siblings. They weren’t twins but the report we downloaded from Dran said they were siblings. He was protecting her when the police came. They… they volunteered for experimentation… I don’t know why but… they must have had their reasons. We all have our reasons. Now another set of siblings is possibly being manipulated by Ultron. There was absolutely no way I was killing either of them.”

“I can’t believe you are still only twenty-one. You have grown so much since I met you.” Imi said.

“I’m twenty-one but I have lived a few different lives in my head. The night Yelena and I met Kate Bishop for the first time, we had gone dancing. Before those men tried to kidnap Kate, me and Yelena had been dancing. We had been dancing for over an hour, taking five minutes breaks for shots and going back to dancing.

“Then we rescued Kate, met Oksana, tracked down the Red Room… but that night, that hour before I met Kate Bishop, it was the last time I felt young. The last time I felt like a teenage girl who could forget everything and just let loose. It feels like decades ago. You know I still have dreams about the war.”

Imi was taken back. Wanda had not spoken of her dreams in a very long time.

“Thanos?”

“Hitler.” Wanda said. “Bucky’s memories and mine are so intertwined…it is nice, but it is the same as living two lives in a way. It bonded us, made our love stronger but it isn’t always easy to live with. I don’t just remember Pietro dying. I don’t just remember my parents dying or my sisters on Titan. I remember many people dying. I remember Jimmy dying.”

Imi had never heard of Jimmy.

“He was a kid from Mobile Alabama. James Thorne, but Bucky called him little Jimmy. He was eighteen and scared. So scared of dying. Bucky tried to keep him close but in the second engagement on the Italian Front Jimmy left with his unit to flank the enemy. The kid…I mean Jimmy did his job. He got hit by shrapnel, took most of his face off. Bucky found him after the battle. Only knew it was him by a birth mark on his arm and his dog tags.”

Imi watched her closely, aware that at times, Wanda would fall back on another’s memories as if she lived them. Even now her eyes sparkled with unshed tears and her voice took on a vernacular similar to Bucky when speaking of his memories in her head. Her Sokovian accent would lessen and at times she sounded as if she were from Brooklyn. It was a fascinating part of the mystery of Wanda Maximoff.

Wanda laughed and wiped her eyes. “Okay… let’s talk about my girls. How did the sessions go?”

Imi noted Wanda’s accent was back. It had become thicker as of late due to her speaking her native language much more. She had been working with the twins in the Sokovian language and Bucky was learning as well. She spent much time on the phone with the President of Sokovia and the country’s top spy chief, speaking her native language.

“We talked about their future dreams. Nela wants to be a florist. She already has several spots in Sokovia where she could open a flower shop but she may want to use a cart and sell from the street. Nadeja…”

“Yes?” Wanda asked, pleased that Nela had such a wholesome love.

“Nadeja wants to be a Red Widow or a Motocross rider. I would suggest letting Bucky teach her to ride a dirt bike. It’s safer than being a Red Widow.”

Wanda shook her head. “She will learn neither! I will not have her breaking her neck on some damn bike, nor will she ever … I tell her all the time, she is not to fight! She never has to fight! I fight for her and she can be happy!”

“She doesn’t want to fight, she wants to be a hero like her mother and father and all the men and women in her life. She sees being a Red Widow as being a hero and she is right. What did you expect? You surround her with good, strong women who are brave, who are heroes and expect her not to want to be them?”

Wanda leaned back and closed her eyes. Then she sat up and focused on Imi.

“You are the psychiatrist. You talk her into something else. You know she would never be ready for something like that. Why did you say nothing to her?”

Imi waited. Wanda knew that was not how this worked.

“Motocross.” Wanda decided. “I see. I shall see if Shuri can make a vibranium suit that will protect her neck and absorb the impact when she falls. If I am near I can catch her when she is tossed into the air because she hits a hole too fast. So long as she does not ride without me next to her that will be fine.”

Imi laughed.

“Give it time. Tanya wants to be a nurse. Claudia wants to be an artist. Sierra loves to read. Billie is determined she will either be a brain surgeon or a hot air ballon pilot. They are getting their own interests. Nadeja’s just align more with more intense action. She has always been the most intense of children. That brings up another issue I wished to discuss today.”

“Nadeja? We have been discussing Nadeja.”

“I meant their own interests. I think it is time that their sessions become between the two of us. Nadeja and me and Nela and me.”

“You are already doing that.”

“And I will continue. What won’t continue is us discussing their sessions together.”

Wanda tilted her head and Imi hoped it was because she was confused.

“If we do not talk how will I know what happened?”

Imi took a deep breath and smiled brightly, hoping she wouldn’t take this too badly. “Wanda, you understand how therapy works. What you say in your sessions is never spoken about to anyone. Complete confidentiality. This is standard procedure. In cases where children are involved, of course parents are going to be involved in group settings like we do when we meet for our family sessions. However, as the twins grow, I need them to open up about things they may not want you knowing about.”

“What would they not want me to know about?” Wanda asked defensively. “They tell me everything. They are my angels.”

“They are about to be teenage girls. There are a lot of things, complicated emotions… jealousy, anger, things they would never say to me because they don’t want you knowing.”

Wanda scoffed. “My girls have no secrets from me. They do not want secrets from me. Have you asked them about this?”

“No.” Imi admitted. “I wanted to talk to you about it first. Wanda, do you know if they are jealous of Becca?”

Wanda tensed. It had been one of her worst fears while pregnant, but the girls had always been supportive and excited. They still were. They adored Becca.

“Has one of them said anything?” she asked quietly.

“No, and they never will if they think I am reporting their every word back to you. I don’t believe they are jealous now but what about as they grow? What if there are other things they want to keep to themselves as they grow? They should see therapy as a safe place where they can say the things they don’t say to anyone else.”

“Like what?”

“Like maybe how angry Nadeja was when she found out Agatha died saving you because you had died first.”

Wanda frowned. “You never told me she was angry.”

“Because she asked me not to. She didn’t want to hurt your feelings. We spoke and she came to peace with it. That is how our relationship has to work. I gave her my word and she talked to me about it. Do you see what this is important?”

Wanda hated it. She hated not knowing her girls were alright or what they were thinking. Yet they had changed for the better. They no longer clung to her and followed her everywhere. They ran around the mansion and outdoors with their friends, they played sports or picked flowers or watched cartoons and played with toys on their own. Nela had stopped sucking her thumb and wetting the bed at times.

They were becoming their own wonderful little people. They still flinched at loud noises and Wanda had to be very careful about what they watched on television. Any hint of violence in a show could give them nightmares for weeks. Nadeja was still easily scared, and she hid it behind anger but it was getting better. There had been the issue with Denise when Nadeja tried to bite her and kick her toy poodle Mitsy after Mitsy chased Fanny and Storm, but Bucky had resolved the situation while Wanda recovered from birth.

“Okay. Whatever you say. I’ve always trusted you with my girls, Imi. You will tell me if they are in danger.”

“Of course. Do you still want to have our session tonight? I think we have some things to talk about, don’t you?”

Wanda hesitated. Of course Imi knew about Ultron. “Yes. Perhaps want isn’t the right word. I need to have a session.”

Central Park New York

Kate Bishop walked Central Park, holding Yelena’s hand. It was something they often did, a way for Kate to face her fears. They didn’t talk about the trauma Kate had faced here. They simply enjoyed the area, held hands, visited the Zoo often and learned to love the area that had been such a joyful part of Kate’s life, as well as the site of their first date in New York. They never walked near the area where Kate had been left for dead. There was no need. Just being here, facing her fear was enough.

“Mom is going to tell Wanda about Jack this weekend.”

Yelena laughed. “You should warn her she is walking into a trap. She still doesn’t know you told the widows or that Wanda knows?”

Kate shook her head. “No, we will just act like operation Swordsman didn’t happen. I’m just not sure if Wanda will act surprised. I told Mom that I told you and I’m hoping if Mom finds out Wanda already knows then maybe she will assume you told her.”

“Wanda is not happy. Has your mother not noticed Wanda hasn’t talked to her in days?”

Kate shrugged. “I told her Wanda had been exhausted with the babies and this Ultron business and Stannic and Nat living on a magically hidden farm which sounds ridiculous every time I say that. Do you think this is a good day to be in New York? The United Nations building could blow up from the arguments inside, you were all on television in a standoff with two glowing Russian supervillains and I can’t believe you didn’t bring me along by the way…”

“You were having dinner with your Mom and her new boyfriend. You were making nice. Considering we ran a honeytrap operation on the man you probably owed them a nice time. From this point on Kate, you can only be involved in covert missions. If there is a chance we can be seen by the public you will either mask up in a widow suit or stay out of it. Your college already knows too much about you. I’m sure the admissions counselor would have loved to seen you on CNN standing with the bad girls of Europe who were surrounded by dead mercs. By the way you know we have been followed for past thirty minutes?”

“Thirty five minutes. We picked her up two blocks from my building. She has stayed a block behind us changing sides of the street and now is circling us in the park. Light leather jacket too warm for this weather so she is carrying. Hair under cap, trying to look like a local, hunching a little to appear less noticeable, probably five ten. The Russians are playing damage control but the U.S. Government is always my biggest stalker. SHIELD or FBI?”

“Very good, my love.” Yelena told her proudly. “Shall we say hello or ignore her and enjoy our day?”

Kate shrugged. “She isn’t FBI. FBI work with partners. SHIELD agents often work alone. She is a SHIELD agent but she isn’t watching us to observe. She is waiting for a chance to get us alone. No one in SHIELD is dumb enough to attack the two of us together so she must want to talk. Judging by her height, hair color, and her wanting a conversation I am thinking we should say hello to Agent Mockingbird.”

Yelena sighed. “Oh how I love you more every day. Let’s say hello.”

Kate and Yelena abruptly turned and began walking towards Bobbi Morse. Seeing she had been made, Morse shrugged and waited for them to approach.

“How long did I last until you picked me up?” Bobbi asked.

Yelena chuckled. “We picked you up as soon as you left the building. Sharon Carter has no better success either. No worries. We know you aren’t observing us on SHIELD’s account. At least I hope they won’t send someone of your importance to spy on us. You want to talk, so talk.”

Bobbi grinned sheepishly. “I had hoped you two would sit down and I could make an impressive entrance catching you by surprise. I suppose I never had a chance.”

“Be grateful. Catching a Red Widow by surprise is not a good thing. Do you want a hot dog?” Yelena asked. “There is great vendor nearby.”

Bobbi shook her head. “I just wanted to ask a question.”

Kate and Yelena waited.

“Why didn’t any of you kill the siblings last night? Not one Red Widow fired. Not Wanda, not Bucky, no one took a shot. You could have given the order anytime. Why didn’t you?”

Yelena shrugged. “You want all the reasons?”

“Just the main ones. I want to know how you think.”

Yelena nodded. “We weren’t prepared for them. The hijackers we had prepared for. We knew their patterns, how they attacked, what they would do. We led them into a mostly deserted part of the city that police had cleared beforehand. We had locks on them and when they acted, we were able to kill immediately. No chance of collateral damage. T’Challa took the prisoners we needed for questioning, we took out the rest. When they showed up the situation was no longer under control. We didn’t control the scene. That meant innocents could be harmed.

“We had read the reports on their powers but had no idea how strong or weak they were. We could have started a fight that spilled over into populated parts of the city. She uses some sort of light constructs as weapons. If she missed who knew where they would have ended up. Maybe halfway across the city through a building. Maybe they start a fire in a crowded club or an apartment building where people get trapped in the fire.”

Bobbi nodded. “Wanda?”

“What about her?” Kate asked.

“Wanda could have killed them in seconds. They wouldn’t have had a chance to fight back.”

Yelena nodded. “Yes, she could have, but she didn’t have to. You want a reason? That’s the reason. We didn’t kill them because we didn’t have to.  We don’t take chances with innocent lives. They could be innocent, just following orders. We don’t know and it was not the time to have a discussion with them. If they had engaged, we would have fought. They made the right decision.”

Bobbi had heard what she wanted to hear.

“You still want me? I resigned from SHIELD this morning. I’m job hunting.”

Yelena nodded. “Welcome. Work with Sharon. She said you could stay with her while you learn the tricks of our work. She has plenty of room as you know.”

“A million five.” Bobbi said with a grin.

“A million.”

“Million four.” Bobbi counted.

“A million two and a million five if you can find me people who are not innocent and in desperate need of killing sooner than later.”

“Done.”

The two shook hands and Bobbi Morse walked away. She called Sharon and she was not surprised to find Sharon already had a Sable jet at LaGuardia waiting for her.

Widow Mansion, two nights later

Wanda woke to the sound of whining. Becca wasn’t crying but she was awake. She had become so accustomed to her daughter’s breathing that she even through the monitor she could tell Becca’s eyes were open. Wanda slid off the bed, leaving Nadeja cuddling closer to Nela who was pressed into Bucky.

She walked through the bathroom into the next room where the twins seldom used bunk beds were and Becca’s bed.

The night before she had a nightmare about her daughters. Luckily, she could tell the difference between nightmares and visions, but it still shook her. She looked down on Becca who was indeed up, but not crying. Instead, she was looking at the mobile above her bed.

“Hello, my little miracle.” She whispered in Sokovian. Wanda reached down and picked her tiny daughter up in her arms, singing lullabies her mother had sung to her when she was younger.

She sat down and took her daughter in. She was still amazed this little bundle had survived inside her despite what Thanos had done to her. Becca was incredibly strong. It was a trait shared by the Maximoff Barnes girls. Nadeja and Nela had been through hell, but still loved each other and others with a passion. Nela was obsessed with everything on Earth that was beautiful. She loved beauty and happiness. She was the personification of it. Nadeja was a protector. She always had been. Despite going through hell she always puts a loved one’s safety above her own. That made Wanda both terrified and proud.

Her thoughts drifted to Eleanor.

Eleanor would be visiting tonight. She had told Wanda she had something to discuss with her. Wanda said nothing. She wasn’t exactly sure what to say. The idea that she had not been told hurt. Eleanor had always insisted on acting like Wanda’s mother even when Wanda strongly told her not to. Eleanor had made it her mission to find out about her and Bucky’s relationship and commenting on it often as if it were her business. She had been part of the problem that nearly caused the Red Widows to implode but Wanda ignored that and mostly blamed Romanoff.

Eleanor acted like Wanda’s mother and Wanda liked it. She claimed to hate it but truly didn’t. If she did, she would have never let the twins call her grandma. She thought Eleanor considered her a daughter.

Yet not only had she kept a big part of her life secret from Wanda, but she had also told Kate and left Wanda in the dark.

She was angry.

Yet when she held her girls and looked at her husband holding her girls it was hard to stay angry. Anger was something that drove her most of her short adult life. Ultron still existed and she wanted to be furious, she wanted to feel the need for revenge but it wasn’t there. She was frightened of the machine, because she didn’t want to lose any family, especially her girls to that damn computer program. In the past Wanda would have invaded Russia to find the server and disintegrate it, but that was the past. It was time to move on.

Nadeja wanted to be a hero. That thought would not leave her mind. How did she tell her daughter she didn’t want her to be a hero.

She couldn’t. She could only hope in the future that she would be safe, impart knowledge and hope for the best.

Wanda sighed and kissed Becca’s forehead. The infant had gone back to sleep and Wanda laid her back in her bed.

All a mother could do was hope for the best.

An hour later she woke up Bucky, told him she would be back and woke Yelena.

Then she made a call to Phil Coulson and asked for Carol Danvers’s number.

Washington D.C.

Wanda and Yelena approached the house of Maria Rambeau. Carol Danvers was waiting on them along with Maria.

“Is she asleep?” Wanda asked.

Maria nodded. “Yes. She has to take pills every night to sleep. She still has nightmares but for the most part she rests well.”

Wanda sighed. “Can you tell me why?”

“You know why. You saw it in her head…my head. We couldn’t stop you physically, so we needed…”

Wanda raised her hand to stop her. “I mean why did you let her follow in your footsteps. Why did you let her become involved in this life at all? Why send her to find information about someone like me?”

Maria and Carol walked inside and Yelena and Wanda followed. She poured herself a drink and offered the girls one.

“We don’t drink.” Yelena told her.

Maria was surprised but did her best to hide it. The woman took a seat and offered the girls the couch.

“I couldn’t stop her from following in my footsteps. She was never going to be happy in a career unless it involved action. I thought if I had her in my department, at least I could keep an eye on her. She begged me for the assignment. She had even studied the language in college, convinced Sokovia would be a hot spot for international clashes between NATO and the East. I suppose it was. I thought it would be safe. I wasn’t asking her to fight you. She was to ask questions and report back. I told myself it was no different than any journalist who asked questions about you and wrote a report.”

Yelena snorted. “You were trying to develop a psychological profile on her to determine the best way to manipulate her.”

Maria nodded. “Yes. I could say it was my job and it was but it was also wrong. I came to see that.”

The room was silent as the four women seemed lost in thought.

“I had a nightmare the other night.” Wanda told her. “Sometimes I have visions in my sleep. Sometimes I see the future or possible futures and other times I can see across the universe. Sometimes I dream of my childhood or other happy memories. Two nights ago I had a terrifying nightmare. I saw my daughters, all three of them.”

Wanda paused.

“My children had grown. My precious twins were wearing Red Widow suits and my youngest was dressed in a blood red gown with a red cape and a red crown on her head. They stood together, my baby’s hands and eyes glowing red and my little angels with guns in their hands. I was standing in front of them. I begged them to stop, to put the guns down, for Becca to just stop, but they didn’t. They ran towards me and passed me like I wasn’t there. I turned to see them go into battle. I couldn’t see what or against whom…

“I woke up screaming.  I scared my twins and my husband. I do not usually scream. That was a relief. When I see a vision of a possible future I am never scared. It is only when I have nightmares that are simply bad dreams that I scream. My mind wasn’t showing me the future. It was manifesting my worst fears like I have done to others so many times.”

Yelena laid a hand on Wanda’s shoulder as she started to shiver at the memory.

“One of my twins wants to be a botanist. She loves flowers. The other’s biggest dream right now is to learn to ride a dirt bike so she can race motocross. She has Uncle Pietro whispering in her ear sometimes, I think. My little Becca works hard every day to be able to turn over by herself. She will be there soon.

“My worst fear is my children becoming me and my sisters.”

Yelena nodded. “Yet they grow around us, they grow surrounded by strong men and women and see us as heroes. I never wanted Kate in this life, but I could not control her. Neither could her mother.”

Wanda stood. “The failures of mothers, the bad decisions we make should not cause our children to suffer. I have done much in my life. Some I am proud of, some I regret. Some things I did because of grief. Some I did out of anger. Anger has driven me for years. Sending her to investigate me was not her fault. She thought she was making a difference and she wanted to make you proud. I should not have frightened her as I did, ripped into her head, but I was angry. What is done is done, but I can help her if you will allow it.”

Maria looked toward Carol who nodded.

“How?”

“Her panic attacks, her nightmares, they all stem from her encounter with me. I will remove that memory. She will know that she was in Sokovia and then she was with you. She will remember nothing between those two moments. I often say that the sufferings we go through make us who we are. It is why I do not remove horrible memories from loved ones as much as I wish I could. If I did though, it would change who they are.

“In this case I do not believe it will. You can tell her what happened. She will not forget her panic attacks in the past, but she will no longer feel the crippling anxiety. I can heal the emotional wound I left behind. The choice is yours.”

Maria nodded. “Please.”

Wanda stood and followed the two women into Monica’s bedroom. The girl was sleeping but tossing and turning, mumbling unintelligibly.

Wanda placed her glowing red hand on Monica’s cheek. Monica’s eyes glowed behind her lids and her restlessness stopped. Her eyes remained closed and she actually smiled.

Wanda walked away with Yelena following. When she entered the living room she waved a hand, opening a doorway.

“Why? Why did you do this?” Maria asked.

“Motherhood has made her soft.” Yelena answered for her.

Wanda met Maria’s eyes. “I hope that children do not have to pay for their mother’s mistakes. I hope my children never have to pay for mine and I don’t want Monica to pay for yours. Some things I have done in my life I cannot fix no matter how much I wish I could. This is something I may be able to fix a bit. Goodbye Maria. I’m sure this isn’t the last time we cross paths. Next time, I hope we aren’t enemies. We all have enough of those, don’t we?”

The two walked into the thin red light and were gone.

Back in the mansion, Wanda went to her bedroom. Bucky was inside with the twins having woken early when Wanda left. Becca was on her back on a blanket on the floor and they were trying to get her to smile.

Yelena picked the little bundle of girls up. “Come with me Wonder Twins. We take Becca to see little Erik.”

Bucky stood and watched Yelena walk off with his three daughters.

“Okay, I was just having a moment with my girls…”

“Are you sure?”

Bucky looked at her questioningly.

“Are you sure you want me to try to fix your arm?”

“Yes.” he answered immediately. “How do we do it? Do we need to go to Wakanda, or should I just take this thing off here?”

“Take it off.”

Bucky began the complicated set of actions to disconnect his arm. Then it dropped to the floor with a thud.

Wanda pulled his shirt off.

“I love you.” She told him then kissed him.

While she kissed him, she placed her hand on his left shoulder and her magic covered his body. Bucky stiffened and gasped but Wanda continued kissing him.

The contact with the man she loved was becoming more intense as her magic flooded his body. She recognized it similar to healing Tanya’s brain damage, or purging the poison from Aino, even pulling the mind control drug from Yelena’s body and repairing the Widows bodies from chemical sterilization. She was intimately acquainted with every part of Bucky’s mind but she connected to him physically in the same way she healed others, only much more intensely. This time she wasn’t repairing. This was making life, not just flowers for Nela or changing dirt into rare minerals. This was pure creation.

When she pulled back from Bucky, his eyes opened.

“Wow. That was a great start. What is next…” Bucky stopped speaking when he realized he had two arms around Wanda.

He lifted up his new arm and flexed his hand. The muscles, the skin texture, even the tanning matched his right arm perfectly.

“Next we see if it is as strong as your right arm.”

Bucky fell to his knees and cried, wrapping both arms around Wanda’s waist and pulling her tightly to him. She held his head while he let his emotions out.

“Thank you.” He told her again and again. Wanda knelt on the ground and wrapped her arms around him.

“You have given me more than I have ever given you.” She told him. “Let’s go get your arm checked out by Oksana. We need her to do all kinds of medical stuff. If everything works and no surgery is needed, then I need to visit Natasha. It is time to give back what has been taken.”

Chapter Text

Wakanda

Nat laid down on the surgical bench with Yelena at her side. Wakandan doctors and Shuri were present but their job was to watch and only step in if an emergency happened.

It was Wanda who would be trying to perform a miracle now. Yelena held Nat’s hand trying to comfort her.

“Wanda?” Yelena called to get her attention.

“Yes?”

“Bucky told me when you gave him new arm you kissed him on mouth. Where are you going to kiss Natasha to give her new reproductive system?”

Wanda’s eyes widened and she scowled at Yelena, who was grinning. Wanda shook off her shock and laughed. “Bitch.”

“You needed to lighten up.” Yelena told her. “I know when my witch is too nervous. You have this. I’m going to step out of the way. If you screw up and some demon uses Nat as a hatching point I would just be in the way.”

Nat and Wanda both stared at Yelena who shrugged and walked away.

While the surgeons were preparing equipment to step in if needed, Wanda and Nat had a moment alone.

“I have serious reservations about doing this. I think it is irresponsible.” Wanda told her.

“I know the risks, Wanda.”

Wanda shook her head. “I meant irresponsible of me. When I do this I know you are going to want to reproduce. There is a chance the children will turn out like Steve but there is an equal chance the baby will turn out like you. I’m making it possible for another you to enter this world.”

Rather than being offended Nat laughed.

“You don’t hate me.”

“I do hate you.”

“No, you might have once hated me, but you don’t anymore. I know this because you don’t hate yourself anymore. I see the way you are with your children. Hating yourself would only harm them so you forgave yourself.”

Wanda smirked, knowing it was true. “That does not mean I don’t hate you.”

Nat smiled. “Whatever you need to tell yourself. If you are besties with Tony you definitely like me. You might even see me as family.”

“You are pushing it, Romanoff. They are ready. I’m removing your gown now. They are all professionals. Don’t feel bad about the weight you have gained.”

“I haven’t gained weight!”

Wanda shrugged. “It’s alright. The farmer’s wife has eaten one to many pies she leaves on the open windowsill to cool. It looks good on you. It makes you look more small-town country wife. As you have proven recently, if you get in a bind you have me to fight your battles so enjoy yourself.”

Nat closed her eyes. “I think I hate you a little.”

Wanda snapped her fingers and the gown was gone.

“You ready?”

“You aren’t going to kiss me, are you?” Nat asked.

Wanda’s eyes and hands glowed red and she began.

Nat’s body lit up and she gasped, levitating slightly off the bed under Wanda’s control.

An hour later, Wanda stepped out into the hallway where many widows, Steve, Bucky, Yelena and Stannic waited for news of her success.

“It is done.” Yelena said. She never doubted it. She searched for confirmation from Wanda.

Wanda nodded. “It took five minutes. It was more complex than making an arm but not so much different.”

“Five minutes? Why are you just now coming out?’ she asked.

Wanda looked back at the door. “To make sure it stuck. She never went to sleep. It didn’t hurt her. The doctors are monitoring her. She just had reproductive organs appear in her body. She is going to need to lay still for a few days, have her hormones and other such things doctors talk about monitored. Shuri says it is a success. We give it a month and if there are no problems any widows who want this given back to them, I can do it.”

Steve wrapped his arms around a surprised Wanda.

“Thank you so much!” he whispered in her ear. “Thank you. We will never…”

Wanda pushed him away slightly and smiled. “Just promise when you have little super soldiers they turn out like you.”

Wanda walked away, receiving pats on the back from the Widows and a hug from a tearful Stannic. She said hello to Clint and Laura who had brought their children to Wakanda for the first time. Then she walked out onto a balcony alone. Bucky saw her smile and knew she needed a minute to be alone. He took Becca and the girls for a walk. Storm needed to go for a walk as well. He suspected the Queen wasn’t crazy about having a dog in the palace, but she said nothing… only stared at Storm with that stern commanding look she had perfected.

Wanda stood on the balcony looking out over the expansive fields that covered the countryside. It was so different from their home but just as beautiful.

Her phone buzzed and she saw it was Eleanor.

Wanda didn’t answer. Eleanor had told her the night before about Jack only to realize through Wanda’s expression that she already knew.

The conversation they had was tense. Wanda did not outwardly say she was upset. She let Eleanor hold Becca but barely spoke to her. She finally told her she was tired and needed to put the girls to sleep. Eleanor asked if they could talk alone and Wanda refused, claiming the need for sleep before today.

She left a voice mail. Wanda wanted to ignore it but listened regardless.

“Wanda, it’s me. You know that of course. I know you are busy performing miracles. It’s what you do. I’m…sorry. I know you are upset. I should have told you. I should have told you and Kate together. You know I consider you my daughter, Wanda. I thought if I told Kate and she was okay with it maybe you would take the news… you have had so much going on and have… I was afraid to tell you. I became involved in you and Bucky’s relationship when it first started and didn’t want you… I’m a hypocrite. I’m sorry. I love you. Just call me when you can or let me come see you. Please. I love you.”

She put her phone away. For a moment she thought Bucky was behind her but it was T’Challa who stepped up beside her.

“Wanda Maximoff, once again performing miracles. You never cease to amaze me.”

Wanda sighed. “This changes things.”

“Yes, it does, but it does not have to.”

Wanda met his eyes. T’Challa had a way of calming someone just with a slight smile and the way his eyes twinkled. It was no surprise that many widows had huge crushes on him. Whenever one of their missions involved teaming up with the Black Panther there was no shortage of volunteers.

“The world accepts our minerals. Will they accept our organs? Transplants, bone marrow…”

T’Challa shook his head. “Wanda, you are one person. I know you can heal the world but death is a natural part of life. You cannot save everyone. Help where you can but sometimes things are meant to be. Isn’t that what you told me?”

Wanda remembered well. She had attempted to heal a child of brain cancer in a Sokovian hospital. She succeeded.

A week later the cancer came back with fury. She healed him again. A week later the tumor returned. She researched everything she could find with Stephen’s help until Stephen pointed out something she instinctively knew but didn’t want to admit. She could cure many things, but sometimes, only sometimes, fate would have it’s way.

The last time she tried to cure the boy she couldn’t succeed. She could only apologize to the parents who thanked her for trying. They thanked her for trying. Wanda wasn’t used to trying, she was used to doing. She had saved Aino, cured Tanya, healed all manner of wounds on widows that should have been fatal. Wanda didn’t try, Wanda did.

Only fate would have its way. Sometimes death could not be stopped, and it was at times like those that Wanda remembered she may have the power to be considered a god, but she was not a god.

“It is still worth trying. If all hope is lost, isn’t it worth trying?” Wanda asked.

T’Challa nodded. “So long as you promise me you will not torture yourself if it does not succeed. You torture yourself too much. If you won’t stop for yourself stop for your girls. So much pressure you put on yourself, Wanda. Life has existed long before us and will exist long after us.”

Wanda knew he was right but it wasn’t that easy. “I will never let my family die. Any of them. Not again. I’m not losing another family member.”

T’Challa patted her on the back. “It is good to have Zarola home for a little while. I think Okoye was hoping she would move back on a more permanent basis.”

“So was I.” Wanda admitted. “Michiko is the only one of the original Widows who has seemed to find a normal life with her grandmother, but she is in such constant contact, demanding to be let in on missions and has brought her grandmother to the Mansion a few times. Ava sleeps in her room in her mother’s compound but spends half her time at Widow Mansion. Aino and Staci…”

Wanda quieted.

“They still won’t go back?” T’Challa asked, recognizing the look on Wanda’s face.

Aino and Staci had moved into Aino’s parent’s home after the Battle on Titan. The Andersons had been living in the mansion until that point but afterward, after the funerals and Aino began to act like herself again after the horrifying experiences she went through, Stannic had talked her into trying to live with her parents, trying something new, going to school and making friends. Staci was in favor of whatever Aino wanted.

It had lasted a month. Staci had called Wanda crying, begging her for help. Wanda opened a doorway directly to her and found herself in the girls’ bedroom. Aino was having a nightmare and had a gun in her hand. She had been sleeping with the weapon again. It was fully loaded and was lucky she had hadn’t killed herself or Staci with it. Staci had to tackle her and take the gun away, causing Aino to go into a hysterical fit.

Wanda had calmed her down and took the girls to sleep in the twins’ bunkbeds which Staci and Aino had used more than the twins ever did.

After a week of sessions with Imi, Aino decided to go back to school.

A teacher in a current affairs class made a comment about Red Widows having a history of violence and vigilantism that made them not heroes but criminals. Aino followed the teacher to the staff lounge after class.

Wanda answered Staci’s hysterical call again this time walking into a destroyed teachers’ lounge and found several teachers in very bad physical shape, most requiring an ambulance and the teacher who mouthed off to begin with drowning on his own blood. Aino was standing over his prone body with burning eyes and blood dripping from her fists. Staci had secured the door and pulled the fire alarm to empty the building before Wanda arrived to prevent others from stumbling onto the scene.

Wanda healed the teachers, fixed the damage and made them all forget what happened. She sanitized the scene but it was only luck that this had been a small school and was in a situation that could be contained. If Staci hadn’t been there, Wanda would have never known until it was too late to hide and people were dead.

She and Imi both talked to the girls and learned that normal life was not agreeing with them. Aino had horrible nightmares, Staci was constantly afraid and felt like she was crawling out of her skin. She had also taken to humming Disney songs constantly. Their mental states were worsening. They missed the action; they missed the violence and they missed their sisters.

After speaking to a distraught Susan and Justin, it was decided trying to force the girls into this new life could be catastrophic. Both Imi and Wanda had spoken to Staci privately and discovered she did not like being around a school full of boys and male teachers. She had begun regressing, having a desire to hunt criminals on her own. Aino spoke of her fellow students and her teachers with disdain.

Aino and Staci moved back into the mansion and saw her parents on the weekends. She and Staci would spend Friday and Saturday nights there but it wasn’t unusual for them to stay at the mansion for movie nights or just to hang out with the rest of the Widows and use excuses not to go home.

Aino loved her parents. She just couldn’t be what they wanted her to be. It was no one’s fault, but it still gutted Wanda.

“No. I hoped that after visiting on the weekends they would start to at least stay there more during the week. Instead, they are finding excuses to spend less time there. I should say Aino is. Staci follows her.”

Wanda paused. “Me and Yelena. We are the leaders. If I can’t help the ones who need it most, what good am I?”

“You are helping her Wanda. You are helping both of them.”

“I never should have let them go to Titan.” Wanda said. “No one should have gone but…”

“We had to.” T’Challa stopped her. “They were young but you are all young, even you, Wanda. They had as much right to fight for you and their sisters as any others did. I agree it would have been best if they didn’t, but they made their decision.”

“Fifteen-year-old girls shouldn’t make decisions…” Wanda paused. “It is just those two. I never questioned Mika going into battle. Mika is the same age. Others are barely older. But Staci had more crippling psychological problems before the battle than the other Widows and Aino had one of the worst abuse cases of any widows and knowing Widows that says something. I just… It is a good thing I was sent the Time Stone away. I might spend the rest of my life trying to correct mistakes and regrets and never getting it right.”

T'Challa nodded. “That is why time and reality must never be changed. No matter how horrible, both are exactly as they should be. It can always be worse, even when we think it can’t.”

They stood in silence for a few minutes until T’Challa felt a tap on his lower back. He grinned and turned to the short girl behind him and knelt down.

“Hello Claudia.”

Claudia smiled but said nothing. Wanda found it adorable how shy she became around T’Challa. She was convinced Gabby should marry him so he could be her dad like Bucky was Nela and Nadeja’s dad.

“How are you today?”

“I’m good, King T’Challa.”

T’Challa tapped her nose gently causing her to giggle. “No king. Only politicians have to call me King. I am your T’Challa. I had a very interesting discussion with your mother. She told me that you are very good at science and have a special interest in the birds of my home. Is this true?”

Claudia nodded happily.

“Perhaps the Korongo Taji? I happen to know where many are right now. Would you like to climb onto my back and we can run like the wind and visit these birds? Would that make your beautiful smile even brighter?”

Claudia nodded frantically. “Yes, please!”

“Go find your mother, tell her T’Challa wants to take you for a little run. I’ll be right behind you.”

Wanda watched Claudia run off happily.

“You are so good with the kids. Thank you, T’Challa.”

T’Challa hugged her. “You never have to thank me. You are all my family. Wanda… when you want to dwell on mistakes, look around you. The lives these girls have may not be perfect. Their lives may be far from perfect. But they are alive and having imperfect lives with joy because of you. Treat yourself with the same kindness you show everyone else. As King of this land, I command this.”

Novi Grad, Sokovia

“This is so much better than Paris.” Kate told Yelena as they walked in the park in the center of Novi Grad.

“Yes, much easier to keep up with children here than at Disney.” Yelena said, referring to the trip nearly all the Red Widow family had taken to the Paris Disney Park to celebrate Billie turning eleven years old. The young ones had been in heaven, running from ride to ride, taking photos with every Disney character, collecting every mouse ear they laid eyes on. Yet the two days at the park had been fast paced. Watching them play on swing sets and catching frisbees in the park was much more relaxing.

“Mom talked to Wanda the other night, finally.”

“Yes, she told me. My witch has no secrets from me. She is very upset and let Eleanor know it. I have seen Wanda angry at friends. It is a miracle your mother could understand a word she said. Her accent gets worse when she is angry.”

Kate chuckled. “Mom said Wanda gave up after a while and just started yelling in Sokovian. Mom tried to use a translator app but either Wanda was speaking too fast or the app wasn’t programmed to translate some of the more colorful words.”

Yelena knew it would happen. Wanda was upset with Eleanor over many things. The two had become closer than ever during Wanda’s pregnancy. Wanda had always been cautious in regard to her relationship with Eleanor. Though she saw her as a mother figure, she never wanted to betray her mother’s memory by considering Eleanor in the same regard as a mother.

Despite her caution Wanda had many questions about pregnancy and Eleanor was the only one she knew well who had gone through the experience. As they conversed about what Wanda was going through, the two became close and Eleanor told her more than once that she considered Wanda her daughter.

To find out that Eleanor was seeing someone romantically nearly her entire pregnancy hurt. To find out from Kate was another blow. Finally, old grudges about Eleanor’s behavior when she began a relationship with Bucky, what Wanda considered putting herself into something that wasn’t her business, came back in full force. After Eleanor asked to speak several times on the phone, Wanda arrived at the woman’s home and proceeded to have a discussion with her that devolved into Wanda airing old grievances.

“I’m sure they will work it out. Enough about those two. We have two more months before you start college. You refused big party for High School graduation. We must go to fun places over summer to celebrate, just the two of us. Where will we go?”

“Tahiti?”

“Done. Where else?”

“Yellowstone National Park.”

Yelena looked at her for a moment with an unreadable face.

“What?”

“If you want mountains, why do we not go to Swiss Alps?”

Kate smiled. “Are you getting Wanda’s aversion to all things American? Everytime she is on American soil she acts like she wants to be anywhere else in the world.”

Yelena shrugged. “Do you blame her? Fine, if you want Yellowstone we will go to Yellowstone. Maybe we will see that talking bear. Also, there is a hole in the ground that shoots water like a giant bidet. I understand people like to stand around it and watch water fly into the air. Old Reliable. We shall stand and watch. I am much more excited about seeing you in bikini in Tahiti but this is your trip I promised.”

Kate grinned at Yelena’s lack of enthusiasm. “Baby, I have hardly been anywhere in the United States outside of New York except for missions or visiting Clint’s farm. There is so much I never got to see. My Dad took me camping a few times before he died but it was always upstate New York. Most of America is a mystery to me. We can go to Iceland, if you prefer. I just thought Yellowstone might be more fun.”

“Yellowstone it is. I still expect to see you in bikini in Yellowstone.”

Yelena walked along the park hand in hand with Kate. They stopped near the center of the park and watched the little ones playing. Nadeja and Nela would be turning thirteen next week. Surprisingly they did not want a party. They had wanted to go camping with only Bucky, Wanda and Becca but Wanda felt that Becca was too small. Instead, they had decided on a family trip to the Black Sea in vacation rental not far from Sharon’s house. The girls could swim and Bucky could finally swim with ease, now that he wasn’t weighed down by a heavy vibranium arm. Wanda was doing well and approaching her pre pregnancy shape, even working out with the Widows for the first time ever.

“Let’s get married.”

Yelena laughed. “Of course I plan to marry you one day, my love.”

“I meant now.”

Yelena looked at her to see if she was serious. Apparently she was.

“No.”

“No? Why not? Kristina and Ingrid were only eighteen when they married. We don’t have to tell anyone.”

“No.” Yelena told her again.

Kate looked pleadingly at her. “You don’t want to marry me?”

“I told you I did. But no, we will not be married now.”

“Why not?”

Yelena turned to stand in front of her and took her hands, looking up into her eyes.

“The first time we made love was in a closed down convenience store after we had escaped the Ten Rings. That is one of my biggest regrets in life which is saying something. As magical as the experience was, you deserved more. When I marry you I will ask you, with a ring. Our marriage will not be some secret we keep from others. It will be celebrated with our loved ones. You will have what Wanda had. You deserve it.”

“What if I don’t want that?”

Yelena shrugged. “I want it for you. I want it for me. I want my Papa to walk me down a big aisle. I want to see my Mama crying. I want Wanda by my side the way I was by hers. Can you give me that?”

Kate heard the longing in her voice. She had never given consideration to what Yelena might want. Yelena had missed out on so much in life. She did deserve that. Sometimes it was easy to forget there was anyone else in the world when the two of them were alone together like this.

“Yes… Yelena…” Kate swung Yelena by her side and Yelena saw it immediately. A man in an overcoat was watching Wanda, Bucky and the girls intently while they ran about the park’s playground.

“He isn’t glowing red.” Yelena said, beginning to slowly walk towards him. One of the many police officers that shadowed Wanda’s family when she took the children to the park, caught Yelena’s eye and nodded, speaking softly into his radio. “That means he isn’t a spy.”

“Assassin?” Kate asked, putting her hand on the gun strapped to her back under her shirt.

Yelena shook her head. “Wanda would sense it.”

Wanda looked at Yelena then followed her eyes.

“Bucky.” Wanda said calmly. Bucky looked her way. “Take the girls and get them out of here.”

Bucky didn’t question her. He took Becca from her arms and made eye contact with Meg, Oksana and Gabby. They all gathered the girls from the playground with promises of ice cream.

Wanda turned to the man Yelena had signaled that she had been eying. It was strange because though she wasn’t actively reading minds she always kept a net that felt for hostility. Not only were threats painted in red but Wanda could feel negative and violent emotions. She felt none.

Wanda had no idea who he was at first sight. Police were trying to surround him without causing a scene in the park. Wanda met a Captain’s eyes and shook her head slightly.

She approached the man, who looked to be in his thirties. He had brown hair, brown eyes, six foot tall and average build. He was simply average. These were often the most dangerous types.

She tried to read his mind but it made no sense. She thought she could sense surface thoughts but they were scrambled, more emotional than rational. The emotion was fear.

Yet the figure was smiling. The person…

He met Wanda’s eyes and she knew.

“Ultron.” Wanda addressed him.

He smiled. “I knew you would recognize me. You didn’t have to send your children away Wanda. I realize we didn’t end things on the best of terms but I hope you know I would never harm you or your family.”

Wanda’s eyes glowed. “You killed my brother.”

He sighed. “That was a mistake! I loved Pietro. There was a lot going on! I didn’t target him. My drones were ordered to kill Avengers, not you and Pietro.”

“Pietro died saving a child! Those drones were not programmed to only fire on Avengers! They nearly killed me, liar!”

“They could have killed you! They missed you. They only fired to keep you from lashing out. You were fine hiding in that building! I was going to get you as soon as the city was high enough to detonate! I never guessed Pietro would step in front of an Avenger! All he ranted about was how he wanted to kill Barton for electrocuting you. How was I to know?!”

Wanda almost lashed out but kept her calm. If she was seen attacking someone in the middle of the Novi Grad park, the community would think she was being attacked and panic. Children could not be caught up in a panic.

Wanda forced herself to calm down.

“I didn’t come to argue.” Ultron assured her. “I just wanted to see you. I wanted to apologize about how everything went down. I should have been honest from the beginning with you, about destroying humanity, wiping the planet clean… how I felt. Wanda, I recognized you and Pietro for what you were. The best of humanity, the best hope the human race had for starting over. With my new body the three of us could have ushered… I can tell you are still not buying what I am selling. Fair enough.”

Wanda glared at him.

“Do you realize how difficult it is to rely on humans to build the perfect cyborg from an existing living body and download myself into it? This has not been easy. I rushed production and have revealed how far along the program is just to see you. Can you at least admit we had some good times?”

Wanda scoffed. “You speak as if we were together.”

The man smirked. “Weren’t we? Besides your brother, who else loved you, Wanda? Who did you sit up at night talking about your childhood with? Who did you rant to, let out your anger? Who held you when you broke down and you didn’t want Pietro to see you upset? Wanda, there is no longer anything artificial about my intelligence. I am fully sentient. I once thought human emotions were pathetic but you taught me they weren’t. You helped me accept my own emotions, my pain. Who have you ever opened up to beside your brother? Strucker, me, you even procreated with the Winter Soldier. Face it, Wanda, you have always had a thing for older bad boys.”

Wanda skin flushed red from anger and her hands began to glow.

“You came all this way to pick up where we left off? To hear me rant about Tony Stark and the Avengers? Is that what you want? To be my confidante? You killed the other half of my soul and destroyed my home. You expect me to let bygones be bygones?”

Ultron sighed. “That would be too much to ask. I didn’t expect our reunion to be smooth but I miss you, Wanda. I have kept up with your exploits. I am so proud of you. You saved the Universe! Not to say you haven’t made questionable choices. Being friends with Tony Stark? Wanda… that was disappointing, but everything else has been so impressive. You save little humans, you even made one yourself! You took two matching small humans and claimed them. You even have a dog and a husband. I can’t help but notice he has two arms now. You never cease to amaze me. Let me tell you how much panic you cause Russia. They know if you ever turn on them none of their so-called heroes can save them.”

“Or you.” Wanda added. “So what is the evil plan this time? Do you not want to stop and monologue and spill your secrets so I can be a big hero and stop you?”

Ultron laughed. “You remembered! I knew what we had was special. I am willing to continue to make amends. As far as my evil plan I promise, nothing will happen to Sokovia. I am in awe of what you have done with the city. I’m also not wiping out humanity. Now that I have had time to reflect, I probably didn’t think that completely through and that is difficult for me to admit.”

“Then what do you want?”

Ultron shrugged. “Maybe a farm. It turns out I was wrong about Steve Rogers. He can live without a war. I listened to you and Natasha’s conversation at Dran’s hole in the mountain. Personally, I agree with you, she has put on a few pounds, but she wears it nicely. It is nice to walk among humans without terrifying them. Perhaps it will give me a new perspective on humanity.  For now, I am more worried about repairing my relationship with you. Evil plans just aren’t as much fun without my little witch to chat with. I do have a gift for you. I understand you are a hero now and have those silly superhero rules to follow so I am going to do what your sense of honor won’t let you. I’m going to wipe out the scum who killed your parents and all the rest of the scum of humanity locked up with him. The timer has started. Get on one of your friends’ satellites and watch the Raft if you like fireworks.”

Wanda’s eyes widened. She opened up a doorway behind Ultron and hit him with a blast of energy knocking him through before anyone could notice.

Yelena and Kate ran towards her.

“Where did you send him?” Yelena asked, having guessed who the man had been.

“Inside the lava pit in Etna volcano. Call Coulson. I think he just did something to the Raft. I think it is going to blow.”

“Why would he blow up the Raft?”

Wanda did not have to give it much thought.

“He wants to see what I will do.”

“What are you going to do?” Kate asked. “You are going to save them, aren’t you?”

Wanda changed into her Scarlet Witch outfit, opened a door and stepped through.

Yelena picked up her phone and made the call.

The Raft

Thirty miles north of Riker’s Island, a giant circular metal structure rose from the seabed and sat at the surface of the sea.

The prison not only held those who were enhanced and had caused trouble such as Trish Walker, Norman Osborn and Willis Striker but also the worst of non-enhanced criminals, mass murderers and war criminals such as Thadeus Ross, terrorists like Helmut  Zemo, and arms dealers, serial killers, and cartel heads that could possibly escape from normal prisons.

One thing every prisoner had in common is once they entered the Raft, they never left.  In the event the prison was ever overran, the Raft was equipped with a self-destruct protocol. Not even the guards had the authorization or ability to override it. Explosives were embedded in the walls of the prison. Once they explode, fire and water flood the prison, sending it two hundred meters to the ocean floors. The prisoners in the most secure cells would die of suffocation before the water could breach them. For some like Normal Osborne it would be an appropriate death.

Because of the secret location no one would be coming to look for survivors.

The countdown had begun on it’s own. Guards were panicking, unsuccessfully trying to shut down the system that had started on its own.

When the countdown hit zero, the walls exploded. Those in the control room saw a wall of flame followed by water only to… stop.

They stood in wonder, watching flames and rushing water frozen in place as if time had stopped. One touched the flame and jerked his hand back. The flame was real, the water was real. What was unreal was the manner in which it stopped, frozen in time.

Having nowhere to go the guards waited for the fire and water to finally unleash.

Above the Raft, the Scarlet Witch floated in the air, her entire body glowing. She had frozen every spark of flame and water, using her telekinesis to hold the prison together. She had no idea how long she could do this and no plan past this point. She arrived and reacted.

Now she was out of ideas. No one was here. She had no back up. Bucky wasn’t watching her back, Yelena wasn’t here to bail her out with a brilliant idea when she was clueless as to the next move. The Widows weren’t surrounding her giving her that amazing sense of confidence she always felt from them.

She couldn’t hold this forever. She could barely do it now. Holding the fire back, the water, the prison wanting to crumble, only being held together because of her power while she floated over the water with no land to even plant her feet.

Wanda had to wonder how she always seemed to find herself in these situations.

She never thought she would be relieved to see Carol Danvers of all people.

Carol looked at the prison, the frozen fire and broken walls and the vibrating structure.

“You can stop fire?!”

“Not for long. This isn’t easy. Any ideas?”

“What if I lifted it from the water? Could you hold it in one piece for me to fly it to land?” Danvers asked.

Wanda knew that wouldn’t be possible.

“The problem is the explosion. Eventually I have to let go. I can’t stop the flames and the force. It will be unleashed somewhere. I can barely hold onto it now and the ocean behind it… If we take the water out, the explosion won’t be catastrophic. It was probably meant to just open the walls and sink it. We will have a broken prison with people like Normal Osborn inside it, with a chance to escape. I can find Osborn but I have a feeling there are many more people inside who are just as bad.”

Danvers thought hard, floating beside her. “Any chance you can get your friend Dr. Strange to open a portal big enough to toss this thing onto the front yard of the Avenger’s Compound? We can have it surrounded by the team and SHIELD agents and the water would be out of the equation.

Wanda thought that was the best idea she was going to have. She sent out a message to Stephen. They had a magical link established long ago that they could use to contact each other, similar to the one she had given Stannic to summon her from anywhere at any time.

Stephen arrived a few moments later. His eyes widened when he saw what she was doing.

“Are you trying to save the prison or sink it? Isn’t that the Raft?”

“Ultron is playing games. He made his first move and it was to destroy the Raft. I need access to Avenger’s Compound, the front yard. We are about to destroy their landscaping.”

Stephen flew to the other side of the prison and opened the largest portal he had conjured since they left Titan after the battle.

“I’m going to find a central point and lift it. Can you help me lift?” Carol asked.

Wanda stayed still in the air, her concentration faltering.

“Have you ever played Jenga?” she asked.

“Yes.”

“I’m trying to keep a Jenga stack together that is in the middle of a fall and on fire. I’m not sure there is one point that you could lift without causing the rest to collapse. Stephen, take the portal over and down.”

Strange tossed the giant portal over the prison and Wanda and Carol. The portal dropped down, sending Wanda, Carol, Strange, the Raft and some of the ocean onto the front lawn of Avenger’s Compound.

Wanda let go just a bit, pulling the walls outward, rather than in to minimize the pressure. The weight of the prison landing and the force being released, caused the windows of the Compound to shatter.

“No fire.” Wanda whispered.

The force rushed through the prison, blowing the guards who had retreated off their feet but the flames die quickly at the command of the Scarlet Witch.

Hundreds of SHIELD agents and the Avengers stood in front of the wrecked prison that was slowly collapsing under it’s own weight.

Wanda nearly collapsed when she hit the ground. She was surrounded by SHIELD agents and Avengers.

Danvers and Strange landed next to her.

“Are you okay?” Stephen asked.

Wanda shook her head. “I need a nap.”

“Thank you. What you did…” Carol said but her thanks was cut short by a massive scream from inside the prison and the sound of metal being torn.

The noise was rushing towards their direction. More screams, not just whatever was coming but the sounds of others.

“Stephen, do you feel that?” Wanda asked worriedly.

“The massive signature of demonic magic getting stronger? Yes, that is as hard to miss as that soup you love so much that smells like a…”

“What were you keeping in their Danvers?” Wanda asked.

Carol took a deep breath and motioned for the Avengers to assemble beside her.

“His name is Martin Preston. We caught him in a small town in Vermont after he killed the inhabitants. All of them.”

Wanda shook her head. “No… there must be four demons… if you caught him without a sorcerer, he let you catch him.”

“We had help. Actually, he called for help. His name was Damein Hellstrom. Him and a man named Johnny Blaze called us. They are…different like you and Dr. Strange. They set up a special cell to hold him in the Raft. With the electronics going out, I guess all the cells are open. This guy…this guy is a problem.”

Wanda sighed. “There goes my nap. Becca needs to be fed and I am leaking. Being a working mother is not fun.”

The wall exploded and a man stepped out. He was shirtless which highlighted the inverted star shaped hole right through his torso. He shouldn’t be alive. He was also crawling with demonic magic.

Even his arms were transforming into something monstrous.

The man looked directly at Wanda and smiled.

Wanda smiled in return.

“Let’s dance.” She whispered and attacked.

Chapter Text

Yelena, Bucky, Kate, Oksana and Gabby rushed through the door Wanda created that led from Novi Grad into the Widow’s bunker. While Meg handled the kids including Becca upstairs, Yelena called for a report. She was proud to see every Widow in the Mansion was suited up.

“Update.” Yelena called out while swiftly changing in the middle of the bunker into her suit while Bucky, Kate and Gabby did the same, checking weapons and loading up with what Yelena called Hex ammo, bullets made from Vibranium, enchanted by the same spell Agatha first used in Germany.

Rachel pointed at the camera that showed a satellite feed of the battle.

“It looks like from what we can tell that the Raft was put in some self-destruct code maybe. We don’t have good imaging from it. Somehow Dr. Strange, Wanda and Carol Danvers appeared over the land surrounding the Avengers compound with a giant, crumbling prison being held together by Wanda. We have videos from Avengers compound now. SHIELD agents are trying to control prisoners who are escaping the Raft or I should probably say evacuating. Wanda and Stephen are fighting a guy with a star shaped hole in the middle of his torso and some sort of monsters for arms and legs. Carol Danvers is helping but Wanda and Stephen’s magic seem to be having the most affect. Still, he hasn’t been knocked down”.

Yelena shook her head. “I’m sorry… did you say… I’m not even surprised anymore. Okay, are we ready? Contact Wanda to open the door. Widows break into teams, and we go into Titan formations. Any SHIELD agents could take a shot at her right now, taking an opportunity to take her out.”

Rachel shrugged. “I can’t talk to her. She doesn’t have a com and she teleported and changed clothes.”

“She had a com in Novi Grad!”

Maria shrugged. “She moved thousands of miles over the ocean to hold an exploding prison together long enough for Stephen to portal it to Avenger’s Compound. We are picking up her com location from over the ocean. The only reason we know she is at Avenger’s Compound is because Sable keeps an eye on the place and called us asking what the hell is going on.”

Yelena crossed her arms and began pacing, watching Wanda trade blows with a man…possibly. She wasn’t sure what he was, but he could hang Wanda in a magical fight and that spelt trouble.

“We need to get to her side.” Ava complained. “We should fly.”

Yelena shook her head. “It would take hours. Has anyone called the Master of the Mystic Arts?”

“I talked to one of the assholes.” Ava grumbled. “They won’t get involved unless the Head of the Order calls for their help. Most of them would throw a party if Wanda was taken out, the bastards. Strange is blocking shots of dark magic from hitting Wanda while she is throwing chaos magic. This thing must be demonic. Look at those arms and legs. They have mouths. Must be demonic.”

“Mephisto.” several Widows said.

Rachel shook her head. “I thought he was busy saving his realm from the sink hole Wanda put in the middle of it. Besides this guy was in the Raft already and Ultron is the one who caused this.”

Yelena sighed. “Of course this thing can stand up to Wanda and Strange. If it is a demon or composed of demons… Wanda is a witch. Demons respond the worst to exorcists. Exorcists. Priests…other demons. The Book of Vishanti has spells that can keep him at bay but to truly kill it…”

Yelena saw every Widow staring at her.

“Who do you think helped her study magic while you were all complaining about being accidentally put in hexes from the set of Friends?” Yelena asked. “Ahh… Hex! Hex with… I’ll figure it out. Right now she needs light to fight the darkness and darkness to equal the darkness. I have our ride. Get ready ladies and Bucky. We have work to do. Titan formation. Treat SHIELD agents as possible hostiles but do not fire unless there is a direct threat. Keep tight, teams of ten, don’t fire unless fired upon. If an inmate attacks, drop him or her.”

Avenger’s Compound

Wanda, Strange and Carol Danvers threw simultaneous blasts of energy at Preston. His demons absorbed the power with no problems and threw back demonic energy which was easily blocked by Stephen and Wanda.

Stephen had stepped in front of Wanda again and guarded her.

“I can block demonic magic, Stephen.” She complained.

“As your physician I can tell you it is not a good idea to breastfeed after being struck with demonic magic. We have four demons to get rid of. Any ideas?”

“The last portal to a demonic realm was opened by Mephisto inside Electra. It allowed me to attack from outside the dimension but opening up a portal into the dimension these are from… it smells like Mephisto but I’ve only met two demons. I’m not sure how different the magic feels.”

Stephan threw another spell at the man, having no effect. Wanda teleported behind him and blasted him in the back of the head from point blank range, sending him flying. He rolled and returned to his feet raising his monstrous arm. Before he could fire at her a giant axe cut the arm off.

Thor was by her side.

“Can you take them one by one if I cut them off?” he asked her.

Wanda wrapped the demonic limb in chaos magic and tied to cleanse it. She had no luck.

“I can keep it held. Were you there when he was first imprisoned?”

Thor nodded and threw a bolt of lightning at the monster. Then he was shot.

Wanda turned and saw a prisoner had taken a weapon from a SHIELD agent and fired.

“You alright?”

Thor brushed the spot off where he had been hit. “A bee sting. The man who fired is a rogue Asgardian who murdered one of our own. He should have known better. So, this monster?”

“Take him. We got this.” Wanda told him.

Wanda teleported back to Stephen and Carol’s side. All over the land between the Raft and the Avenger’s Compound, fights were breaking out as the Raft crumbled. SHIELD agents and Avengers were fighting prisoners, many of whom had superpowers. Not all the prisoners were fighting for freedom. Some were just trying to avoid the fire and not be shot or crushed in the collapsing prison. On the other side of the Raft many were fleeing into the forest.

“Maybe it wasn’t the best idea to bring the Raft here.” Wanda said, taking the demonic energy in a shield of her own making and turning it back on Preston.

Carol disagreed. “This is what we are paid to do. Those guys who we helped capture them, one of them was an exorcist.”

Stephen wasn’t surprised. “That makes sense. He must have been a very powerful priest. That would be the easiest way to take him down. Wanda, we need that cage he was kept in.”

Wanda teleported into the Raft and held up the ceiling above her. She followed the path of destruction Preston had made on his way out, feeling the demonic energy traces until she came before a cell with a thick steel door on the ground. The walls inside the cell were covered in Latin words and religious symbols. She pulled them together and flow outside with the walls and the door, dropping them on the ground behind Preston and grabbing him with her telekinesis. He saw the doors and panicked. The arm Thor had severed was reattached to him. The arms grew large, and the legs detached, turning into hell hounds that attacked her.

Two large daggers of light struck the beasts, causing them to drop and scream.

Wanda saw Tandy Bowen behind her. Next to her was Tyrone. His form was mostly shadow, the black smoke rolling everywhere, darkening the area.

From the smoke ran over one hundred Red Widows onto the field of battle.

“Tandy, can you pierce the darkness and give me a ride into his head?” Wanda asked.

“Yes.”

“Are you sure? Can you protect yourself from the darkness?”

Tyrone stepped up beside her. “We can.”

The two held hands and a column of blackness grabbed Preston then Tandy sent a ball of light, causing him to scream as well as the demons attached to him.

Wanda entered Tandy’s head and stood by her in his mental landscape.

Ty was behind them, holding off a wall of darkness with his own. Tandy saw a man curled up on the floor of a white room.

“I wanted an arm. He told me I could have an arm if I did him a favor.”

Wanda stepped up to him.

“Who? Who was going to give you an arm?”

He looked up at her with tears in his eyes. “Mephisto. Mephisto took all my limbs and gave me those demons. He took my soul and divided it into five pieces. I have to do what he says if he is ever going to give my soul back. I have to find the pieces.”

Tandy stepped forward and touched his shoulder. They were surrounded by a vision showing his greatest hope. He was an actor on the red carpet, thousands of photos being taken of him.

“I remember this guy. I saw him in a movie once. It was a horrible movie.” Tandy commented.

“Tandy, take over.” Tyrone shouted. Tandy jumped in front of him and Tyrone flew towards the man, grabbing his head. Wanda closed her eyes and saw a car crash, Mephisto, limbs lost and replaced with demons, the portal in his chest, a gateway to Mephisto’s hell dimension, the demon bragging about taking his soul, ordering him to commit mass murder to draw out the Scarlet Witch. Being taken down by an exorcist and a man that had a flaming skull for a head.

“I remember when I was the weirdest magical thing on the planet.” Wanda grumbled.

“You still are.” Tyrone told her. “Seen enough?”

“Let’s get out of here.”

Tyrone, Tandy and Wanda were surrounding the man who had dropped to his knees. Tandy took a light dagger and prepared to cut his head off.

“It will do no good.” Wanda told her. “We need to rebuild this…”

Demons erupted from the now star shaped black hole in his midsection. They flew around, searching for hosts.

“This is getting out of hand.” Yelena said.

Wanda looked around and froze.

She saw the Widows surrounding her but not looking at her. They were only looking around her with guns drawn, watching the battle around them.

They were protecting her.

Wanda’s mind flashed back to Titan.

She felt Antonia die. She felt Antha… Widow after Widow dropping, crushed… protecting her.

Anastasia… she had been in the same spot Staci was now fighting in. She had been crushed while Wanda fought.

Wanda began breathing heavily and the world became fuzzy. The sounds of battle increased. She heard the Hulk roaring from somewhere, lightning striking the ground, filling the air with a tingle, guns firing… Osborn’s laugh. She heard Osborn out there. Somewhere Ross was hiding. Zemo was trying to escape. She knew it but could do nothing because once again the Widows were protecting her from being overran by an army while she fought a villain she should easily defeat…

“No…” she gasped, grasping at her chest.

Then she was struck.

Another blow struck her face, followed by another.

“Wake up!”

Yelena. Yelena’s voice. Yelena was slapping her.

“Get it together.” Yelena said close to her ear. “This isn’t Titan. Listen to me, you see the markings on that door on the ground and the words and markings on the walls?”

Wanda nodded.

“Copy and paste. Look at them, absorb them then place this area in your own hex. A new reality. Just like you did with Fisk. Do it now. Focus Wanda.”

“They shouldn’t be here…”

“This isn’t Titan. He is down, but there are demons flying around like dementors in a Harry Potter movie. Do it! Follow my instructions and we will get through this. Hex now!”

Wanda cried out and red magic burst from her body spreading out for miles.

The sky above the area was tinged in red. Lit up in red were runes as well as holy symbols and some exorcist’s equivalent of a spell.

Struck by the symbols, the demons cried out and rushed back into Preston. His limbs began screaming in pain and changed into what appeared to be normal limbs but were just demons that had lost a significant amount of power and would suffer unimaginable pain if they tried to use any.

Bucky rushed towards Preston and hit him in the jaw knocking him unconscious.

Wanda looked around the area. No guns were fired.

“Osborn. You have no power here.” She told him.

Osborn’s eyes widened then his shin bones cracked, sending him to the ground. The other inmates of the Raft were frozen in place seeing what she had done now that she was no longer focused on Preston.

Wanda looked at the remains of the cell and waved her hand, pulling them back together. Bucky lifted the man and placed him inside. Wanda lifted the cell and placed it back inside the Raft.

SHIELD agents began taking prisoners back into custody. Many did not resist. Those like Jessica Jones’ sister, even Thaddeus Ross waited to be taken back in. Others were forced to their knees and taken back into custody with the likes of the Hulk and Thor standing watch. The Widows had seen Jessica Drew battling with a man who had four mechanical arms attached to his body. Her power had been impressive.

Many were regular high profile prisoners. They recognized Cortez who was frightened when he saw them and was on his knees with his hands in the air.

“You okay?” Yelena asked her.

Wanda would have blushed from what had occurred but her face was already red from Yelena slapping her.

“Yeah.”

“I saw your face, you were about to pass out. I didn’t think about the formation… Titan was the only formation we had to protect you while you fought. I am sorry but I had no other choice”.

Wanda shook her head. “I shouldn’t have… I shouldn’t have had…”

“A panic attack? It just shows the Scarlet Witch is human. I normally would have talked to you gently but it was a bad time for you to lose your shit. We ran into a scene right out of a horror movie.”

Coulson walked up to the two.

“Wanda… thank you for the help… and saving the Raft… not sure what the hell is going on. Why Ultron wanted it gone but thank you. I just have to ask… of all the places you could have dumped it…”

“I told… asked her to put it here.” Danvers said walking up. “We needed all hands on deck to handle the prisoner evacuation or in this case those who were taking advantage of the chaos to escape. If Preston would have escaped… you saved a lot of lives, Wanda. All of you did. Good idea about doing whatever this is.”

“It wasn’t my…” Wanda started before Yelena cut in.

“It is called a Hex. She can make her own small pocket of reality and control everything in it. She can carve it with runes and spells around the borders if she ever needs to use it to capture a witch or sorcerer. I didn’t know she could use it as an exorcism box. Fast thinking, Wanda.”

Coulson nodded and looked to the red sky. “Are you okay, Wanda? You looked out of breath and was Yelena slapping you?”

“I took a strong blast.” Wanda said.

“Coulson, is this time for an after action report? Just thank her for saving our asses and a lot of prisoners and guards and let’s get this cleared up. I’m sure they have other places to be.” Carol pointed out.

Coulson smiled and thanked her then walked off to begin giving orders.

“If you have everything under control we need to go. Wanda why don’t you open a door for us. Stephen, could you come to the base, make sure everyone is alright?”

“Of course.”

Wanda brought down the hex and the skies became bright again. The repair to the Raft seemed stable for now. She slashed her hand through the air and a doorway opened up. She walked through with the Widows following her.

Inside the bunker the Widows began taking off their suits. Tandy and Tyrone, one of the few who had earned the right to know where Widow Compound was, had entered with the Widows. Stephen was also there and was watching Wanda very closely.

Wanda saw Meg and approached her.

“My babies?”

“Watching cartoons on the big monitor. I gave Becca a bottle and brought her crib to the bunker so we could all be together.”

Wanda nodded. “Thank you.” she whispered.

The room was silent watching Wanda, ensuring she was alright.

Then Wanda exploded.

“Never again! Never take that formation again! Never! There was no need to become involved! I had it under control! That thing was out of control and demonic!”

Ingrid stepped up. “We were watching your back. You put yourself in a situation where you were surrounded by possible hostiles who could have taken you out. I’m not just talking about the inmates either. That was the only formation we had to protect you while you fought the big bad.”

Wanda shook her head and practically growled. “I don’t want you to watch my back! Stay out of it next time!”

Ingrid stepped up to her inches from her face. “Where the Scarlet Witch goes, the Red Widows go. Where Wanda Maximoff goes, I go. We all go. Get over it and calm down.”

Wanda’s eyes widened. “Calm down? Calm down?!”

“Yes,” Ava responded, “calm down and don’t say they shouldn’t have died for you. They made that decision. We all did. We knew the costs on Titan and we still know the costs and we are still going to back you up. That’s never going to change, Wanda. If you didn’t want us there, then you shouldn’t have gone. We are your coven. We go where you go.”

Wanda looked at her in disbelief, then turned back to Ingrid who was inches from her face.

“Back off.” Wanda growled, not about to back away.

Ingrid stood her ground.

Wanda screamed. “All of you go home! Zarola, why aren’t you in Wakanda?! Michiko, why aren’t you with your grandmother?! Helena, why aren’t you with your older sister?! Staci and Aino, don’t even get me started! We saved you all so you could have lives, not so you could die following me! Don’t you get it?! People die around me! They always have! Anyone who goes into a fight with me eventually dies. Ingrid, you and Kristina were supposed to try living in London! Yelena, Kate… damn it! What is wrong with you people?! Do you all want to be in our graveyard? Go to the cemetery in Novi Grad and look at Pietro’s grave! That is what happened to people who follow me! You idiots! I was fighting a demon! More than one demon and none of you were equipped!”

Yelena pulled Ingrid back. “Wanda, calm down. It was okay. It took you, Strange, Tandy and Tyrone to take that man out. No one was protecting you from Osborn, or any other asshole that may have grabbed a gun in the confusion and wanted you dead. There was no one to protect you from any SHIELD agent or Avenger that decided you were too much of a threat.”

Wanda grinned and shook her head. “My life is worth more than theirs? It was more than Agatha’s?! It was more than every Widow who died, protecting me because I couldn’t kill Thanos fast enough?! Now this! Ultron! The monster who killed my brother and I am supposed to just bring you all to the fight?!”

“Yes.” Ingrid answered sharply. “That is what we do.”

Wanda snapped. “No! I deal with Ultron! He was my fault! It was all my fault and I have to deal with him. Everyone he kills is on me! I have enough damn blood on my hands! None of you… no, you are all going somewhere. If you have a home somewhere else then go and stay! Escape!”

“We aren’t going anywhere.” Lerato told her.

Wanda met her eyes and saw the loss of Antonia. Lerato’s eyes were understanding, supportive but Wanda remembered the devastation on her face as she held Antonia’s body on the battlefield.

She started breathing heavily. Her heart started racing… she was dizzy… the floor seemed to be vibrating.

She heard someone say sedate her, it sounded like Ava but she couldn’t be sure because of the sound like a wind tunnel. Everything sounded far away. Though her vision was blurring she saw Yelena with a syringe and screamed.

Wanda teleported to the edge of the valley and collapsed on the ground. The panic attack was unrelenting, and she would have been grateful if she were capable of passing out so she could escape the visions of those who had been killed, just because they knew her.

She woke not long after but didn’t open her eyes. She was in Bucky’s arms. He was carrying her. She felt the tingle of Stephen’s magic, telling her Bucky was taking her through a portal. Then she felt the cool air of the Mansion. She heard Nadeja’s sniffles. She could practically feel Nela’s tears. Becca was nearby crying.

Then she was in the bunker. She still wouldn’t open her eyes. Her head felt like it was splitting.

She was surrounded by life forces. Yelena was the closest. Ingrid and Ava… over one hundred life forces she was familiar with emitting concern.

She was lying on a cot and an IV was placed in her arm. Stephen… Oksana, Charlize was taking her blood pressure.

“Don’t.” Wanda mumbled.

She was ignored but she still did not open her eyes or resist.

“Relax.” Bucky told her. “I’ve got you. You had a panic attack and did some spontaneous teleporting. You are going to be okay.”

“No…” Wanda mumbled. “Pietro, I want Pietro… where is Yelena?”

“I’m here, Wanda. Hold my hand.”

Wanda felt sleepy, not knowing that Stephen had put a sedative in her IV. She passed out quickly.

She woke up hours later. Though she didn’t know it, it was the longest she had slept uninterrupted since she had Becca.

Imi was at her bedside. She saw the Widows standing outside the glass walls begin to disband as Wanda awoke.

“Where is Stephen?” Wanda asked, knowing he did something to her. “Yelena, Stephen, they cannot just sedate me when you all want to. I have children to take care of. Where are my children?”

Imi sighed. “With their father. As far as sedating you, if there is one person in the Universe that needs to be sedated when she is losing control of her emotions, it is you and you know it. Its why the girls carry sedatives for you. What happened? You have never had a panic attack before. What set it off? You had one in the field. You are lucky Yelena was there.”

“If Yelena hadn’t been there, it wouldn’t have happened.” Wanda grumbled. “None of them should have been there. I probably shouldn’t have been there but I was and they followed. They always follow.”

Imi nodded. “Flashbacks?”

Wanda nodded.

Imi took her hand.

“That must have been horrible. Seeing them surrounding you like that again. It brought back memories that triggered the attack. They hadn’t done that since Titan have they?”

Wanda shook her head.

“Wanda, you told me once that Clint Barton told you Pietro shouldn’t have died for him and you told him not to dishonor his sacrifice by saying Pietro shouldn’t have done it. You can’t dishonor their choices.”

“Imi?”

“Yes?”

“Shut up. I’m not in the mood for a therapy session. I have daughters and a newborn to take care of and a husband that can barely dress himself, much less take care of our girls.”

Imi patted her hand. “Bucky is a great father. Anger, spitefulness, saying things you don’t mean to push people away. You are no good to any of them until you get this worked out. Yelena snapped you out of your panic attack on the ground. I should say she slapped you out of it. Not the best method but it was an intense situation. Eleanor hurt you and you ignored it then you exploded on her. You are worried about Becca possibly having the same power you do. Now Ultron is back or some version of him and he is screwing with you on a personal level. He’s playing mind games with you. Are you going to let him?”

Wanda slid out of bed. “I need to check on my girls. I probably owe some… a lot of apologies.”

“You need to work this out. Check on your girls then find me.”

Wanda shook her head but Imi would not hear it.

“How many universes have you told me that Wanda Maximoff is insane, that she has destroyed all life, that she has escaped or altered all reality?”

Wanda sighed. “A lot. If my dreams are real…then most.”

Imi nodded. “This Wanda Maximoff will not go insane on my watch. This Wanda Maximoff is strong no matter what life has thrown at her. She is going to take care of her girls, kiss her husband, apologize to sisters who gladly follow her into battle to protect her from others and herself then she is going to find me, and we are going to talk all night if we must. You got it?”

Wanda nodded. “Yes.”

SHIELD Avengers Compound

“We know what Ultron’s game was.” Maria Hill told the assembled Avengers and higher ranking SHIELD agents. She pulled up a satellite image on the monitor.

“A remote and classified island inhabited by a Japanese mining company for the past five years was attacked while we were dealing with the prison outside of our doors. The company has been working in conjunction with the United States under the table.”

“How do we know it was Ultron?” Coulson asked.

“Survivors report flying robots and drones. Men with superstrength on the ground. He has already developed cyborgs and he just got a brand new material. Adamantium. A versatile, indestructible metal with possible uses in medicine and technology when it’s in liquid form.” Maria told them. “Unlike vibranium, once this metal is melted it can never be remelted. To be used in other applications raw sources must be obtained. About two tons was lifted by an army of robots and flown away.”

Coulson groaned. “Flown in the direction of Russia?”

Hill shrugged. “I would put significant money on it. There were only a few people on Earth that could have answered a distress call from an island in the middle of the Pacific far from land, immediately arrived and had a chance at taking out an army of little Ultrons. He took Wanda out of play, betting she would save the Raft, knowing Carol would help and suspecting if Strange didn’t show up to help Wanda, he wasn’t going to bother with a little island in the Pacific.”

Joaquin Torres chuckled. “I give you credit, Bruce. When you and Stark make a murderbot you make them smart.”

The room went silent.

Banner finally looked back at the screen. “Can we talk about Maximoff? I heard what was going on. We all saw it. We have been worried about what to do about the Scarlet Witch but it’s pretty damn evident Belova is the one with the power. She didn’t just protect her, she told her what damn spells to use. Then Maximoff nearly had a panic attack… is no one worried about this? Yelena Belova is deadly with a blade. Now we know she has been using a nexus being…”

“Shut the hell up, Bruce.”

Bruce stopped speaking. The entire room did.

Scott Lang had spoken. Scott Lang had just told the Hulk to shut up.

“She saw the Widows surrounding her… you weren’t there. You weren’t on Titan. Yeah, you may know what it was like to get your ass kicked by Thanos and Thor, I’m sorry you lost your brother to him, I mean he was Loki so not really, but neither of you were there.”

Scott looked towards Coulson and Daisy.

“Daisy and I were on the front lines. I was the big guy. Only I couldn’t hold it and when I had to shrink, I thought I was dead. Daisy saved my ass over and over. I looked around, searching for Hope, searching… just looking. I nearly got ran over. Then this five foot tall girl in a Red Widow suit with a Wakandan spear jumped on top of the beast and shoved the spear into his head. It was loud and people were screaming and the biggest guy on that field was Thanos. You know who was in front of Thanos?”

The room remained quiet.

“It wasn’t the incredible Hulk or the God of Thunder. It was Wanda Maximoff, a skinny twenty year old orphan who was matching him blow for blow while girls she loved were dying around her, just so she could fight a battle she wasn’t sure she could win.

“I saw it when they came out today. Those girls took the same positions, moved the same way, circled her, ready to die for her while she fought another big bad none of us could handle.”

Scott paused and Hope took his hand.

“I nearly had a panic attack seeing them like that.” He continued. “I can imagine what she thought. It makes sense that Yelena would give her an idea. Yelena is like her twin sister. You think Yelena doesn’t know as much about magic as Wanda does? They don’t know how to fight together, know one another’s moves? They probably know each other better than me and Hope.”

Banner crossed his arms.

“I get where you are coming from but don’t fall under her spell. She can do some things that… she just takes…”

“Get over it!” Scott yelled, standing up. “I’ll let you in on a little secret we all know, Bruce. The Avengers never should have taken you on that mission much less left you in that jet alone. The Avengers came to fight and Ultron and Wanda beat them! You came along to a fight and you all got made fools of. Maybe take some personal responsibility. Then you come back and refuse to let her see what happened between your big green alter ego and Thanos, so she has to take it from you? You should have let her in your head but that’s the thing, isn’t it? The fate of the universe at stake and you didn’t want her in your head because she beat you and all the others in a fight you shouldn’t have been in.”

Scott began to walk away. Hope stood up and followed. He turned around one last time.

“You think you have the Hulk under control but if one of those demons possessed you, Carol and Thor would still be fighting you while you destroyed New York City. Get it together, man. People think I’m the funny guy who never takes things serious but right now, you are a joke.”

The room was stunned. Joaquin Torres stood up and walked out followed by Jessica Drew.

Bruce sighed and rubbed his forehead.

“I guess maybe I had that coming.” he muttered.

Carol waved it away. “It doesn’t matter if you think she is a threat or not. She saved lives. She could have let those guards, those prisoners like Trish Walker who wanted to keep themselves away from others, Thadeus Ross who killed her parents, she could have let them die.

“I’m not planning for her anymore. I’m not going to think of contingencies in case she goes crazy, or what to do if she attacks us. I’m going to do something I should have done before.”

Carol stood up and began to walk out.

“What are you going to do?” Coulson asked.

“Keep finding out what you can about this new metal. I’m going to apologize to Wanda Maximoff.”

Sokovian State Security Building, Novi Grad, Sokovia

Carol Danvers sat on the steps of the building that housed the Sokovian equivalent of SHIELD, the KGB, the FBI, the CIA and every other intelligence agency in the world. Sokovia had one, ran by a man named Nikolas Zenger who was close friends and some said a mentor to Wanda Maximoff. The Intelligence community believed he would be the next president of Sokovia and Bucky Barnes would take his place while Wanda prepared to lead Sokovia when he was done.

Carol had landed and asked the guards out front if one could get in touch with Wanda Maximoff. They told her to wait.

A few moments later, Wanda Maximoff walked out. She had her sleeping baby in her arms and her twins were by Bucky’s side wearing matching short sets and ice cream cones in their hands and ice cream on their faces.

In the heat of battle, she hadn’t noticed Bucky now had two arms made of flesh.

“The officers want to see your passport. Sokovia has very tight border control.” Wanda told her. “We have a long history of people showing up and taking what they want or at least trying to. What is wrong?”

“What makes you think something is wrong?”

Wanda smirked. “Why else would you be here? We aren’t best friends. We aren’t friends at all.”

Carol laughed. “No, I suppose we aren’t. Of course you wanted Tony Stark dead once.”

“Why does everyone think I still don’t? Even Tony thinks I don’t want to kill him. It is very annoying.”

“Can we take a walk?”

Wanda looked around and met the eyes of several people in the crowd that had gathered. Carol had made somewhat of an entrance and gathered attention but since Wanda stepped out the crowd had intensified. Carol knew Wanda was looking at agents dressed as civilians who were watching her. Carol glanced around and saw girls in the crowd who were watching her intently. Whatever signal Wanda gave them they all seemed to loosen up.

“If I walk the crowd will follow us. Come inside.”

Carol followed Wanda into the security building.

“I’m surprised you brought your baby. She is adorable.” Carol said.

The baby disappeared. It had been an illusion.

“Yes, she is but I would never bring her. My twins weren’t with Bucky either.”

Carol’s eyes widened. They had looked so real, and she could hear their footsteps.

“Children have a way of making other people think they have an edge. You see me with my baby, you think I am not threat.”

Carol shook her head. Wanda Maximoff was deadly. Not just her power but her mind.

“How many Red Widows were out in the crowd?”

Wanda chuckled. “Twenty, all with vibranium ammo magically altered to break the laws of physics and crack even the strongest metals, or skulls. Not to be rude but you dropping in from the sky seemed suspicious.”

Carol followed her into what she guessed was an interrogation room and had a seat at one end of the desk. Carol took a seat on the other.

“I’m going to have Coulson send a report to your… the Sokovian Security Service, Wakanda and Sable. We know what Ultron was after, why he forced us to deal with the Raft. It was a distraction…”

“He was after a metal the United States had been mining though a Japanese company, a possible competitor to Vibranium. Unfortunately, it is very difficult to handle and it always will be. Sable has been watching the operation for years. She keeps us apprised.”

Carol shook her head. They really had to stop underestimating the Widows classified intelligence. Not only were Widows very good spies they also had a network of intelligence assets all over the world.

Wanda stared at her for a moment. “You didn’t fly this way to tell me this.”

Carol took a breath.

“I owe you an apology. It won’t make me feel better and I know you won’t forget it. I just have to do it. I owe it to you. I should have been there. I let Fury talk me out of it and that was wrong. I was angry at what went down between you and Monica, but… I should have been there. Maybe if I had… there is no maybe. If I had been there, we could have defeated him quicker together. I could have saved lives. I could have saved Red Widow lives, Wakandans, brave soldiers from Symkaria, ninjas from so called Crime Rings, SHIELD agents… I could have saved lives. I should have been there.”

Wanda was quiet for a few moments. She didn’t look at Danvers, her face remained blank, emotionless. When she spoke it was soft and just above a whisper.

“I miss them. The ones I knew and loved the longest and the ones I barely got to know and love. I try to take good memories and focus on them. The one Christmas we all had together. The birthdays and the trips to Disney. I miss them and you are right, if you had been there, you probably could have saved them.”

They were both quiet.

“You also could have gotten us killed. You don’t know if you being there would have made a difference. That’s the thing about reality. The slightest change could affect so much and not always for the better. I sit up at night and think about all the things I could change if I could go back, but then I think of what else might have changed as a result. It’s a game I play over and over in my head until I pass out.

You don’t owe me an apology, Carol. What happened was meant to happen. I have difficulty accepting that but… I’m working on it.”

Carol sighed. “Everyone is so afraid of the Scarlet Witch. She has the power to destroy the Earth with a thought. Want to know a secret? I destroyed a planet. Hundreds of thousands of deaths were on me. A world died because of me. I was angry and thought I was doing what was right. I had been lied to and destroyed the creature that lied to me, never thinking about what could happen.

“That was another thought that ran through my mind. When Fury was telling me to stay out of it I could have told him to go to hell but so many doubts… I thought if I went, I could have made things worse. I’ve got a tendency to do that.”

Wanda stood up.

“Like I said, no need to apologize. What happened was meant to be, I guess. I’m tired of second guessing myself. I’m tired of so much. You want to make it up to me then take out Ultron. I don’t want my girls in danger from that monster. Any of my girls.”

Carol reached her hand across the table.

“Thanks for seeing me.”

Wanda shook her hand.

“See you around, Danvers."

Carol began to walk out.

“Danvers?”

“Yes?”

“Next time, bring your passport.”

Chapter Text

Rachel sent off the alarm through Widow Compound at two AM, waking every occupant, including Nela who Wanda had just got settled from a nightmare and Becca who was showing her early dedication to her sister by crying until Nela went back to sleep and then decided she was hungry since she was already up.

Wanda placed Becca in her crib next door and started whispering to Nela that everything was going to be okay. The little girl moved towards Bucky who was rising from the bed.

“Babe, hold Nela while I check if we are needed. They need one of us in bed with them.”

Bucky didn’t argue, laying back and taking both the girls in his arms who snuggled into either of his sides. The three were quickly back asleep. Wanda put on a robe and teleported to the situation room.

The room was filling up with Widows, some who had obviously been awake and others who were half awake or still half asleep.

“What is going on?” Yelena asked.

Rachel pointed to the screen. “Rowan and Chloe’s teams were ready to intercept the cargo ship with the girls when it reached shore. The problem is the ship isn’t going to make it to dock. They changed course to an alternate dock and the idiots sailed right into a category four storm. I sent a drone into the storm and scanned the ship. We lost the drone, but I got what I needed. Over one hundred humans inside the cargo hold. The ships integrity is at 40%. The computer estimates seven minutes before it breaks apart, assuming a wave doesn’t capsize it.”

Yelena shook her head. “I should have ordered an attack on the ship at sea instead of waiting for landfall.”

“You made the right call.” Ava assured her. “Too much could go wrong at sea.”

“We don’t have a choice now.” Yelena pointed out. “Damn it! Reapers in the air! Teams one through six, load up. We have over one hundred girls to get to safety in six jets in the storm.”

“Stay here. Go to the back forty acres where we were going to clear those trees. Prepare for an assault.” Wanda told her. “We can’t get that many girls off the ship. I’ll bring the ship here. Crew number?”

“Likely ten.” Rachel told them. “Conditions are horrible there, Wanda.”

“Get the children down here now.” Wanda ordered, ignoring the forecast. “Tell Bucky. All teams prepare for an assault on a very large cargo ship about to appear on our ground with a lot of water with it. You have a five minutes to prepare.”

Yelena began giving orders as Widow ran to their lockers and activated their nanotech suits. Meg rushed through the house grabbing the youngest. Everett ran to the hangar and launched into the sky in a Sable Jet, hovering over the forest with guns at the ready. Bucky rushed out of the house, regrouping with his team outside while Yelena and Ingrid began setting their teams up. Despite the complete surprise and lack of planning, the operation was running smoothly.

“Girls, we are in position. Everett you have aggressive air support. Reapers, only hover the ship for widows to descend. The rest go up the side with cables. It will tilt so be aware of movements, especially using explosives. Naomi the explosives are yours on the port side cargo hold near the stern. If you can, punch a hole in the side and then rush the hold to the girls.” Yelena ordered. “Enter on the side that isn’t tilting.

The girls settled down, prepared to go into action, setting a trap for a massive ship that was about to clear out many trees in front of the southernmost mountain making up their valley.

Wanda had arrived in the howling wind over a large ship that was being tossed up and down by over one-hundred-foot waves.

She had underestimated her height and found the great ship rising up. The deck rose swiftly, and her feet were suddenly on it, slamming her down. It dipped again and she fell with it. Trying to gain some control she began flying, just before the ship hit the bottom of the wave. She shot into the sky only to be blown by the 120 mile an hour wind, tossing her into the sea. She plunged beneath the dark surface, and was stunned, unsure of what was up or down.

Wanda had learned many skills on the streets of Sokovia, but her experience swimming was a few summer lessons when she was ten years old by her father and floating around the pool at Widow Mansion.

In her panic, she formed a magic red bubble around her body, pushing out the water. Despite that, she had no air to breath.

Then the massive pressure struck her magic shield as the ship she had been below crashed down onto her, pushing her farther underwater. Her ears began to bleed as she fell deeper and deeper.

Her shield failed and Wanda screamed with the last of her air into the water and let her anger overcome her panic. An explosion of chaos magic burst from the seabed and the Scarlet Witch rode it into the sky, free of the crushing depths and gasping for breath. She saw the outline of the darkened ship into the pitch-black sky and flew towards it, opening a massive doorway in front of it. She flew behind the ship and followed it into the door crashing onto the deck. She tried to stand but a pain in her leg prevented her. Her entire body felt on fire. Blood covered her eyes, and she couldn’t see. Her breath was coming in gasps, her lungs felt strange and the sharp pain where her nose was every time she tried to breathe.

Wanda tried to summon her power to help with the assault, but it was useless. She couldn’t feel her body. The world turned upside down and she crashed into the deck, her body broken as darkness overtook her.

Despite knowing what to expect, nothing could have prepared the widows for a large red hole in the air, with massive amounts of storm water rushing out and a giant groaning ship behind it. Despite the distance given it was obvious some widows were in danger of being knocked down by a torrent of sea water.

“Back up! Ground assault is no go.” Yelena’s team advanced towards the bridge while Bucky navigated through the waterlogged terrain, wading through knee-deep water before successfully leaping to the top of the hull in a single bound.

“Reapers let’s get on that ship!”

Yelena led her team onto the tilted deck, dropping from the quinjet. The crew that had been working on the ship were on the bridge high above the deck. Ava’s team assaulted the bridge Bucky and Ingrid met up and began laying down cover fire for Ava. The water rescinded and Yelena ordered the ground attack.

Explosives were set in the hull, and gunfire broke out on the bridge.

“Take the girls and get them off this ship.” Yelena ordered. “Zarola, lead the team to the tween decks. Bea, take deck three. Alpha team is converging. Where the hell is Wanda?”

No one spoke up. Only brief gunfire could be heard on the line and a small explosion that led to widows rushing to the cargo hold.

“The girls are secure.” Bucky reported. “All hostiles dead. Where the hell is my wife?”

“Wanda, come in.” Yelena said. “Rachel did her com get knocked out again. Is it still in the hurricane?”

“Her com went offline as soon as she arrived over the ship.” Rachel told her.

“Yelena, I have her. She is down!” Everett called out, hovering over the vessel with a flood light. “She is lying on the deck near the stern between two crates! Send medical! She isn’t moving!”

Yelena and Bucky raced up to the deck level and towards the back. Bucky got their first. Yelena found him kneeling on the deck with Wanda in his arms. Her body was limp, and her face was covered in blood. Her nose was crushed and there was a large gash on her forehead. She was breathing but her breaths were shallow, and her ears were bleeding. She was also bleeding from the back of her head. Bucky felt gently and found a depression in her skull.

“Someone call Strange now! Wanda is down! Unconscious, multiple injuries and major head injuries. Oksana, prep surgical room. The scene is secure so make sure the children are out of the bunker and won’t see her when we come inside. She isn’t pretty.” Yelena called out, trying to keep calm.

“Her knee is dislocated, Bucky. Her shin is snapped.  I think her arm is broken. She could have a neck injury. We need to wait for Strange to move her.” Yelena said, trying to maintain calm because Bucky was about to lose his. Wanda looked like she had been hit by a…giant cargo ship.

Bucky patted her on the cheek. “Doll, wake up. Come on, baby. What did you do this time?”

Wanda in her unconscious state and ragged breathing coughed up blood and water. He rolled her on her side as blood and seawater poured out her mouth.

Stange stepped out of a portal and wrapped a magic barried board around her. He opened another portal straight into the bunker, just outside of the surgical suite. He lay her on an actual board and wasted no time wheeling her in.

“Why is there a giant container ship on your land?”

“Long story.” Oksana told him.

“Make it short. I suspect that was the monster that did this to her.”

“The cargo freighter was carrying at least a hundred trafficked women.” Oksana told him. “We had planned to strike it when it made landfall in Italy. It got caught up on the hurricane and was about to break up. Wanda went to the ship. She was supposed to open a door in front of the ship and bring it here where we could take control. It should have been easy. She opened a door onto Titan to bring a massive army across the universe. Bringing a ship out of the ocean onto our land…”

Strange shook his head. “You all thought it was a good idea for a one-hundred-and-twenty-pound woman to suddenly try to fly in hurricane force winds and play catch the boat with a massive metal structure bouncing up and down one-hundred-foot waves? Check her oxygen. Blood vessels in her eyes are blown, her ears are bleeding, her nose is broken. Gashes on the head and broken leg and arm bones tell me she hit the ship or more like the ship hit her. I suspect more though. Get me three IVs set up now and prepare for surgery.”

Strange began examining her.

“Fluid in her lungs. She was defintely underwater. Cracked skull…

“Her magic should have protect her, right?” Yelena asked.

Strange didn’t look at her, continuing to focus on Wanda. “Decompression sickness Yelena,. If she was thrown deeply underwater… Strange pulled a hair from Wanda’s head and an image lit up the room. Water, waves, thunder and a big black shadow closing down on her. A red glow appeared just before the shadow then… the sight was gone.

“She got hit by a damn cargo ship landing on top of her and throwing her under. I can’t tell how deep she went but if she were pushed farther than one hundred and thirty feet that would make a very bad situation even worse. I can’t treat her here. Somebody call Shuri.”

Minutes later, a portal opened in the most advanced hospital in the world. A team of Wakandan surgeons and nurses along with technicians who operated medical equipment few had access to, were ready when Stephen Strange rolled her through a portal and into the surgical suite.

The widows who had been holding the IVs  had to be pulled away.

“Out.” He told Bucky and Yelena.

“No…” Yelena began to protest.

“Out! She isn’t giving birth now; this is major surgery! I have to scrub! Everything and everyone has to be sterilized. Out!”

Shuri guided them out of the suite. Stephen gave orders to the doctors and nurses while him and Oksana scrubbed in.

When they were ready Wakandan technicians had her surrounded by scanners, showing three dimensional images of her body above her.

“Broken skull in two places, Brasel fracture and a depressed fracture, pressing against the Occipital lobe. Water in lungs, undergoing secondary drowning.” A surgeon told him calmly. “Definite decompression sickness and tissue damage. Two vertebra cracked and multiple bone fractures. How is she still alive?” one of the technicians asked.

Stephen prepared to open her skull. “I ask myself that every day. She is a survivor.”

“Who is she?” he asked.

Stephen thought it was an idiotic question until he really looked at Wanda. With her soaking wet hair dark, her nose broken, her face swollen and covered in blood, she really was unrecognizable.

Shuri walked up, scrubbed and holding a scanner. “This is Wanda Maximoff. I’m going to be monitoring her energy levels. It looks like the storm of chaos magic usually flowing through her system…oh wow.”

“What?” Stephen asked, detaching himself from his patient so he wouldn’t have to deal with the fact that he was cutting into the skull of a girl he loved like a daughter.

“It’s barely there.”

“It’s there. It doesn’t just go away.” Strange argued.

“Agreed. I’m just saying it isn’t a torrent like usual. Wanda often spends her life controlling the magic that rages through her. It looks like even the magic is worn out from keeping her alive. Agatha would give her magical boosts when this happened after she used particularly strong magic to start the flow again. Now the magical energy is hiding from my scanner. My instruments read the intensity of the flow, not the source of the power.” Shuri told him. “How bad is it?”

Stephen said nothing telling Shuri all she needed to know.

“I know she looks bad, but this is Wanda. She fought Thanos. She healed herself during that battle.” Shuri said to herself.

“And she will heal herself from this one if I can keep her alive long enough to do it. There could be brain damage, there could be… quiet! Let me work!” Stephen snapped.

Shuri looked at the surgeons around her who were observing and ready to step in.

“Collapsed lung. Someone deal with that please.” Stephen told the other surgeons as he began fixing her skull, gently moving pieces of her skull away from her brain, knowing if she were awake she would likely be experiencing blindness. A Wakandan surgeon cut the side of Wanda’s torso to use a Fianchietto rib retractor and broke two of her ribs to open her up, giving her access to her lungs.

“Don’t break her ribs! Have you never used this before?! If anyone in this room has not performed trauma surgery get out.”

“Massive internal bleeding. We need more blood.” One of the surgeons told the nurses.

“I’m showing nitrogen bubbles in her blood. It looks like decompression illness.”

“Water in the lungs, give me suction.” another surgeon said.

Not for the first time, Strange wished he had the power to heal or at least Wanda’s aptitude for it. Even Wanda had difficulty healing Kate Bishop from severe injuries and needed Agatha’s help. Healing was more of a witchcraft skill. Ironic considering he was a doctor. He could use magic to steady his hands, but surgery was the extent of what he was able to do.

Over the next three hours Wanda’s heart stopped three times before she was finally stabilized.

Stephen had Shuri make a call and stepped into the scrub room.

When she gave the word, he opened up a portal and Dr. Christine Palmer stepped out.

“Thank you for coming.” He told her. “I need help and I don’t trust any surgeons here with the complexities of the brain and spine.”

“Of course. Who is…where are we? Who is…”

Christine looked out into the surgical suite. Despite her unrecognizable face, the tube in her mouth, her swollen eyes, broken nose, red hair and the fact that Stephen was performing this surgery told her all she needed to know.

“The world cannot lose her, Christine.” He said. “I can’t lose her. Her husband, her family, her kids…”

“Tell me the situation.” She said as she immediately began scrubbing in.

The surgery continued.

Strange had forgotten what it felt like to perform a major surgery. While the other surgeons treated her heart and lung problems, Stephen and Christine focused on her brain and spinal cord, which was more damaged than he thought. When Wanda eventually woke up she would likely be blind and unable to move below the waist. He would attempt to bring her astral form out of her body before he woke her so they could talk on the astral plane, and she would not panic when she woke.

Fifteen hours later, Stephen walked out of the surgery suite leaving Wanda being monitored by a dozen doctors, nurses and Christine. The large waiting room was filled with widows and their extended family. Yelena’s parents were holding her. Kate and Eleanor Bishop had arrived. Rogers, Romanoff and Barton were there as well.

Barnes was sitting on a bench feeding his infant daughter a bottle while the twins sat next to him, silent tears streaming down their faces. T’Challa was pacing the room with Everett Ross.

All conversations quieted as soon as Stephen walked in. Not a sound could be heard.

“She is alive.” he started. “I’m sorry I couldn’t give an update sooner, but it was touch and go and I couldn’t afford anyone leaving. I won’t sugarcoat this. She is in very bad shape. I think the drowning symptoms are taken care of but the damage to her lungs remains. I repaired the damage to her skull but there were injuries to the brain and spine. Her spinal column was severely damaged. There will likely be brain damage, but I won’t know the degree until she wakes. Until she can heal herself she will likely be blind and unable to move below her waist. She is in very bad shape. The good news is her brain is still active.

“I heard alarms.” Bucky said. He had been listening to everything as Steve had been. Steve and T’Challa had held Bucky from the surgical suite when Wanda’s heart stopped multiple times.

Stephen nodded. “It was touch and go. She is a survivor though. You know that. As I said she has lung damage and isn’t breathing on her own for the moment, but I suspect that will improve and her heart will become stronger.”

Bucky nodded. “When can I see her?”

“She is in a coma right now.” Stephen said. “She is going to post op. You can see her, but you can’t stay long. If she survives the next…”

Strange stopped talking, realizing what he had said.

“After twenty-four hours you will be able to be in an intensive care room with her. She won’t know you are there, but your presence may soothe her. She will feel nothing below her waist and be in incredible pain in her torso and head when she wakes. She will also be very confused and don’t be surprised if she has a small degree of amnesia. I will put up wards around the surgical suite to dampen her power if it returns. Right now, the magic in her is calm as is the energy she absorbed from the Mind Stone. If it should suddenly increase without her aware enough to control it, I don’t have to tell any of you the dangers. The wards will be similar to the ones over the birthing room.”

Yelena crossed her arms and squeezed herself tightly. “How long will you keep her in a coma? You put her in a coma to heal, right?”

Strange shook his head. “I was going to but the oxygen deprivation, the skull fragments pressing against her brain and the swelling…she is in a coma because of these factors. I won’t know the extent of the damage until she wakes up. I can’t tell you when that will be, but the best Wakandan technology is monitoring her every second. To be honest…it is a miracle she was able to open that door and land on the deck. Although it seemed unlikely, Wanda managed to achieve it. She will get through this as well.”

Yelena scowled. “You don’t know that do you? I can read you, Stephen. I know your expressions you hide behind your irritating calm façade. You don’t know if she will live. Go back in there until you are sure!”

Ava looked over at the wide-eyed twins. “Yelena, not here.” she whispered.

“Is Mama gonna die?” Nadeja asked, panic in her voice. Bucky handed Becca off to Eleanor and hugged Nadeja, reassuring her that it would be okay even if he knew it might not be.

Yelena ran.

She ran wildly through the hospital until she found the exit into the Golden City. She tried to find her way out of the city, hoping to find solace in the countryside where she could scream and unleash her rage.

She was tackled by Sonia. Yelena didn’t fight back. She just lay in the dirt, crying, breaking down like she hadn’t done since she was first freed form mind control.

“Stupid. I am always so stupid! I should have ordered the attack on the ship sooner! I should never have let her go into that storm! Stupid! I’m an idiot! No one should follow me! Who am I?! She is going to die…again! I swore I would always protect her! I swore to Pietro, and she nearly dies all the time!”

“Yelena I’m going to pull you up. Don’t run.” Sonia told her.

“The Red Room almost killed her, Thanos did kill her, now this. She is supposed to be loving her baby, and she is fighting demons in Avenger’s front yard. Damn it! I swore to protect her, and I didn’t.”

Sonia pulled her up and Kate wrapped her arms around her, running her hands through Yelena’s hair. Ingrid and Nat were there as well, and Yelena fell into Nat’s arms.

Yelena looked too Ingrid and grabbed her hand.

“Please take care of rescued girls at compound. Do something with them.”

Ingrid nodded. “We already have. Many are injured. Broken bones, tossed into walls… we thought Wanda would… we are triaging them. Charlize is handling them, but we need Oksana now that she is free from the surgery.”

“Thank you.” Yelena told her, pulling away from Nat and trying to regain calm. “I scared the twins.”

“They are fine.” Dima said. Yelena had not seen him, but he was breathing hard, likely from running after her and being quite a bit slower. “Bucky has them calm. You need to be calm. Wanda is a tough girl. She will be fine, she will wake up and heal herself and be back on her feet a minute later, annoyed with herself, saying she is a bad mother for taking a nap. You know how critical she is of herself. Why don’t you talk to Imi? She is here.” He told her in Russian.

Yelena shook her head and began walking back to the hospital. Citizens of the Golden City watched her and the other widows making their way down the streets, giving them plenty of space. Seeing Red Widows in Wakanda wasn’t unusual. Seeing them in their black uniforms breaking down on the ground in public was very unusual.

Yelena had only felt this amount of dread a few times in her life. The first was seeing Wanda bleeding out on the Red Room hallway floor. The second was seeing Kate for the first time after her brutal assault. The third was watching Wanda die on Titan until Agatha saved the tiniest spark of life that remained by giving her life force.

Now once again, Wanda was hovering over the brink of life and death.

“There was no way, you were going to stop her, Yelena.” Sonia told her.

Yelena walked into the waiting room and pulled out a knife. She began cutting her hair in chunks.

“Yelena!” Bea called out, moving to stop her.

“Stay back! Agatha used her hair. I will find a witch to use my hair and heal her. I will take her injuries.”

Bea took the knife from her. Yelena let her cut hair drop to the floor.

“Keep my hair. I will go find a witch. There must be other witches in the world. One will heal her, or we will kill her and find another.”

Yelena’s mother grabbed her. “She will heal herself when she wakes up.”

“How?! How can she have brain damage and heal herself?! Ask Strange! Ask him if she will be okay! How can she do spells if she can’t think?!”

Kate grabbed her and whispered in her ear. “You are scaring the hell out of the twins again! Calm down and stop cutting your hair.” she whispered. “Pull it together. If you are ever needed it is now. One of their two leaders is down, and they are all scared. The kids are scared and so are the widows. C’mon Baby. Calm down and be their leader.”

Yelena took a deep breath and closed her eyes.

“I apologize. We will get through this, no matter what.”

Yelena walked to the twins and knelt in front of them.

“I am sorry. I am upset because I make a stupid decision. Your mama will be okay. She always is. Just think happy thoughts.”

Nela wiped her eyes but said nothing, cuddling closer into Bucky. Nadeja had a blank look on her face, devoid of emotion, nearly catatonic. She said nothing and Yelena hated to see that look on her pretty face.

Staci and Aino were on the floor, leaning against a wall and inconsolable. The older widows were trying but having no luck.

Yelena had never missed Antonia and Antha more than now and that was saying a lot considering she mourned for them every day.

Kate had walked over to her mother who was in the back of the room after handing off Becca to Meg. Eleanor still had a shocked look on her face. Despite the long hours the surgery took, she still seemed as if she hadn’t come to grips with what she was experiencing.

“Don’t tell me she will be okay, Kate.” Eleanor said.

Kate nodded and pulled her mother in for a hug.

“I should have told you both sooner.” Eleanor said. “I shouldn’t have kept it from either of you. I told her she was as close as a daughter. I became involved in her life, and she let me. Wanda doesn’t trust easily. She never has. She had begun trusting me and I broke it.”

Kate sighed. She had been upset at first but came to understand, especially after learning that Jack was a pretty decent guy. Wanda was another story. Eleanor was right. Wanda did not trust easily.

“She told me to stay away from the children. She said I was no grandmother, and I was confusing them. During the last conversation we had she screamed at me. I told her to talk to me, to say what she was feeling, and she did. She told me exactly what she was feeling.”

Katr cringed. She knew the argument they had was bad and it was mostly one-sided. She had also been on the receiving end of Wanda’s anger, and hurtful, even cruel words. Kate loved Wanda but she wasn’t blind to her faults. The others thought she could do no wrong, Yelena included. If there was one thing Kate had learned since she met Yelena it was this. No one was perfect. Everyone was flawed, herself included.

Kate shook her head. This was Wanda. Wanda was tough. She could survive anything. She would be good as new soon.

“She was hurt but she will be okay. You know Wanda. She explodes when she is angry or feels slighted. How many times has she come close to wiping Nat from existence? Nat is still here. Tony Stark is still here.”

Eleanor shook her head. “It’s not the same.”

“It is the same. You will see. She will wake up and everything will be okay. There won’t be any paralysis or blindness, or brain damage. I survived without brain damage. So will she.”

Eleanor looked at her sadly. “You survived because of Wanda and Agatha. Agatha is dead and Wanda is close to dead.”

Kate looked back at the door leading to the surgical suite. She saw Stannic crying in Nat’s arms. Clint Barton looked devastated. Aino and Staci were comforted by Sasha and Sonia.

Bucky and the twins were devastated. Nadeja and Nela were curled into his side.

Behind the door the superhero they all believed in lay severely damaged in a coma after getting hit by a container ship, thrown underwater and having the ship land on her and push her deep underwater.

How did she open a large door to get the ship through to Widow Compound?

Because she was Wanda. Wanda always found a way. She would find a way out of this as well.

Looking at the devastated people around her and her own gut feeling, Kate wasn’t so certain. She went back to Yelena and held her, running her fingers through her hacked hair and feeling her hot tears soaking her shirt.

“I need to find a witch.” Yelena whispered.

“We have a witch. Lets give her a chance to wake up.” Kate told her.

Four days later

Over the past four days, over one hundred women had been treated and dropped off in London after being flown around the world to ensure they could give authorities no timeline of the flight. They had been kept in the bunker since they washed up on Widow land. It had been dark when they arrived, and they were rushed into the Bunker. They saw the Mansion, but the surrounding countryside was obscure to them. When the Reapers had launched from the bunker they were kept in the back with no vision outside so they were unable to see the mountains or describe the trees, the flowers, anything that would give away the country the Widows resided in.

The women had sworn they would never say a word, but Yelena had ordered the rules regardless.

A large, rusted container ship still sat at the edge of their land, a strange sight in the French countryside. It was eerie and reminded that Wanda wasn’t here to destroy it. The widows had taken the bodies of the human traffickers and dumped them into the Atlantic ocean two days ago.

In Wakanda, many widows stayed in the waiting room. Over fifty would stay there while fifty conducted operations then they would change at nighttime. Yelena never left. Bucky never left. At his insistence he had stayed in her room, holding her hand and complaining that she was too cold every other hour. Yelena and Bucky took turns holding Becca and Meg stayed with the twins at the hospital.

Nothing had changed in Wanda’s condition. Strange slept at the hospital, checking her condition hourly. Her brain activity continued to slow, and he was at a loss how to stop it. He had gone to the waypoint and taken the Book of Vishanti, studied the healing spells Wanda had perfected but had no luck. He could channel enough magic to steady his hands in surgery but not enough to keep her alive indefinitely. He had ordered the rest of the Masters of the Mystic Arts to conduct research. His best so-called healers were no good. They could heal the broken bones, perhaps her spinal column but the nerves were still destroyed. Her brain would not stop swelling and the extent of the brain injuries were beyond his best sorcerers.

So far, Wanda’s injury had been kept secret. Rumors had spread over Wakanda, but the world at large was not aware, even the President of Sokovia. If it were known that she was in the condition she was in, the country would panic and Sokovia’s enemies would rejoice. Natasha and Wanda were closest in build and hair color. A static veil had already been prepared. In another week, Wanda would have to make an appearance in Novi Grad, even if just seen laying flowers on her brother and parents grave. Natasha Romanoff was already listening to recordings of Wanda to imitate her voice and trying to learn Sokovian as quickly as possible.

Stephen had tried multiple times to use his astral form to contact Wanda’s form, but she was not there. She didn’t seem to be anywhere.

Eleanor and Everett were also constants. Neither would leave the hospital. Eleanor did her best to comfort the twins and get them to eat. Bucky allowed Meg to take care of Becca more but when he was alone, rather than taking a walk or a nap, he sat by Wanda’s bed with his head on her mattress, holding her hand. She still had a tube in her mouth helping her breathe but Strange was hopeful it could be pulled in a day or two.

“C’mon Doll. We need you. We are a team. Have been since you rescued me from a crazy robot at an airport. You can’t leave me with the girls. I need you. We need you. I never wanted your powers. I knew what they felt like when we were in each other’s heads. I know the struggle you deal with every day. Today I would give almost anything to have your power. I’d give both my arms. I’d give my life just to wake you up.”

Bucky wasn’t answered. The day turned into the next and the next.

Latveria

Sable stood in front of Doom, having no other choice. She knew he had an interest in Wanda but wasn’t sure if that interest was academic or he had another purpose. Victor was a friend, but she was not blind to his obsessions, especially the one involving a certain demon.

“I want her blood. Just a vial.”

Sable turned red. “No. You are going to help her because I am asking you to.”

“And you were going to introduce me to her because we were friends. You knew I needed her blood. I could have talked to her and explained myself, gotten her permission, even her advice. You refused.”

“I didn’t refuse. She has a newborn. She should have been resting. Instead she fought one of Mephisto’s minions and then saved a giant ship…”

Doom raised his hand. “I am aware of what she has done. You want her to be healed. I want a vial of her blood.”

Sable stepped up to the tall, armored man. “Don’t forget who protects this country from getting swallowed up by your large neighbors who would love to annex Latveria for their minerals and gold.”

“You believe I need you and your band of mercenaries? You do not think I can protect this country myself? Protect my home?”

“I think you love your home, and you don’t have the best track record protecting what you love.” Sable shot back. “I owe her Victor. I wouldn’t have my daughter without her. I owe her my life. She needs a healer and you know every witch in the world, at least where they are.”

Doom stood still looking down on her for a few moments, not breaking eye contact.

He finally spoke. “You will tell her I helped?”

“Yes.”

“The witch you seek goes by Topaz. I have been watching her for a while now. She is young, twenty-one and raised by a mystic, imbued with great potential. She is similar to Wanda, but she is much less powerful. She doesn’t have chaos magic but does have telepathic and telekinetic abilities. She can magnify or diminish emotions and imbue life forces. She can heal but I do not know the extent. She has been living with another witch named Jenifer Kale, learning from her. You can find her in Citrusville, Florida.”

“Thank you.” Sable told him. “You are an asshole for making this so difficult but thank you.”

“I expect that meeting, Sable. Also make it clear to Strange…he loves her life his own daughter. He owes me as well.  There is a large magical world that the Sorcerer Supreme does not know about. I want to meet him.”

“Done. I have my people pulling up Kale’s address. I have to make a 21-year-old girl very, very rich.”

Doom watched Sable go, happy this had happened. He had thought he would have to offer Maximoff as a sacrifice only to save her at the last minute when Mephisto fell into his trap. The foolish girl had gotten hit by a boat of all things and was on the brink of brain death. It offered him a great opportunity. He could convince Strange to go with him, causing Maximoff to follow in Mephisto’s realm.

While Topaz was healing Maximoff, Jennifer Kale would be weakened without the young witch watching her back. She was strong but she could not stop him. Not alone.

Kale’s death was necessary. He would have the Tome of Zhered-Na and all the power he needed to destroy Mephisto’s realm and free his mother’s soul. The Sorcerer Supreme, the Scarlet Witch and one of the few powerful spell books not kept by the Masters of the Mystic Arts. His plan was coming together. If some had to die for him to succeed it didn’t matter. Strange, Maximoff, Kale, their lives were nothing compared to freeing his mother’s soul.

Chapter Text

Citrusville, Florida

Doom stepped out of the portal into the foyer of the small house on the edge of a swamp. The sun had just set, and the interior was dark. The agent he had sent to watch the house months ago confirmed that the young witch known as Topaz had left in a Silver Sable Hoverjet. Sable herself had arrived to talk to the girl. Doom wondered briefly how much Sable had paid her.

His agent also confirmed that Sable had left, and Jennifer Kale had not. She was seen in the back yard watching the jet fly to Wakanda.

He stepped into the living room and saw the woman in a chair staring out the window. He knew she must have heard him because his metal boots were making quite the noise on her hardwood floor.

“Jennifer Kale.”

The woman stood up and took her wig off.

Silver Sable was in front of him.

“Jennifer Kale took a flight to Wakanda with Topaz in a jet set to autopilot along with the book you no doubt want. The book she is sworn to protect. The book you were here to kill for. She wouldn’t have given it to you, but you knew that. According to her, Topaz acts as a familiar. I won’t pretend to understand the intricacies of witchcraft but that means Topaz could magnify her powers, help her protect the book.

“Of course, you knew that also. It was why you gave me her name so easily when you realized I would not give you Wanda’s blood. You saw an opportunity to get a very powerful artifact. I figured it out when I arrived and spoke to them.”

Doom stepped closer to her.

“You have much more control over your powers than you have ever led me to believe. You could have made a difference on Titan.” Sable accused him.

Doom chuckled. “I would have ripped Thanos’s spine from his body.”

“Then why didn’t you? You had the perfect opportunity to become friends with Wanda. Yet you stayed back. You have never been a coward so tell me why.”

Doom strolled around the living room, looking at pictures Kale had on her shelves and knickknacks from her travels.

“Maximoff could handle it. Besides, if she and Strange knew my true power they would be wary of me. How often have we played poker, Silvija? Have you ever known me to show my cards early?”

“No, but I never thought you were a murderer either.”

Doom laughed. “The woman who owns the largest mercenary army, the greatest assassin in the world is calling me a murderer. Priceless. Your hypocrisy truly knows no bounds. If you do not want to believe yourself to be a villain, then at least do not pretend to be a hero.”

Sable poured herself a drink from Kale’s wet bar. “I have never pretended to be a hero. I should tell you due to high demand, I’ve removed my troops from Latveria to Sweden and Denmark. I’ve also relocated the Latverian families who took rescued children in as their own to Symkaria. The moves are happening now. I knew you were no more innocent than I but I never would have dreamed your obsession would lead you so far to kill an innocent woman. What was your plan with Wanda’s blood? It wasn’t just to make your armor stronger against demonic magic. Having a witch’s blood is the same as having the witch.”

Doom shrugged. “What would you do to save Ava? To save her soul?”

“Anything. Just like I will do anything to save the women who saved her. The women who laid their cards on the table and fought for this universe.”

Sable paused for a moment and finished her drink in one turn.

“Where did you get the sling ring? Mordo, right? How long has he been dead?”

She couldn’t see his face, but she could see the humor in his eyes. “The fool’s quest to destroy sorcerers led him to my castle months ago. I keep his head preserved in my library. If you ever took the time to peruse my first editions instead of my bar you would know this.”

Doom shook his head as he slowly approached her. “I don’t want to hurt you, Silvija. I won’t be stopped though and as talented as you are, you are not strong enough to defeat me. Go back to Symkaria. Go back to your daughter. Do not stand in my way again.”

Sable sighed. “You are right. I’m not strong enough to stop you though, I doubt you could have ripped Thanos’s spine from his body. That is your typical arrogance speaking. You can be stopped though. Wanda will be healed. She will destroy you if you step out of line.”

“Topaz isn’t a very good healer. She is young and not as powerful as Wanda. I’m afraid Wanda’s recovery will take a very long time. As far as Strange… I think Mordo’s fate can give you a clue to what I can do to sorcerers.”

Sable shrugged away his threat. “Stay away from Wanda, Victor. You think yourself powerful and I have no doubt. You are more powerful and dangerous than I ever believed. Do not underestimate me. This is where we go our separate ways. Leave Wanda alone. Your quest to save your mother’s soul is your quest. Do not try to involve my loved ones again, not me and not Wanda.”

Doom could have stopped her. He could have killed her easily. She was dangerous but she was not enough to defeat him. He could disintegrate her where she stood.

He didn’t. Doom did not have many close to him since Valeria died. Silvija was the only one. It was because of that loyalty, that bond, the closest Doom had to friendship that he let her walk away.

Strange knew, Silvija knew and now, Kale knew his true power. If Wanda ever returned to full strength, she would know the lengths he was willing to go to free his mother’s soul from Mephisto and just how powerful he truly was. Kale would not return here. She would hide the Tome somewhere far from him. Topaz was young but Jennifer Kale was a born witch and while not old, had much training. He would not find that book anytime soon.

The Tome was only a failsafe. He needed Wanda Maximoff and her blood to enforce his armor and force her to follow him into hell. He had planned to offer her a sacrifice to Mephisto and then save her once his mother’s soul was free.

He was trying to be noble, to be a hero in a way. Sable had ruined that. Doom didn’t care about saving Wanda now. He would offer her and Strange to Mephisto and instead of some great battle, he could leave them in hell. Perhaps he would take Silvija’s daughter with them.

Wakanda

Topaz walked through the halls of the most amazing hospital she had ever seen or imagined. Jennifer followed and she was escorted by several bald women carrying spears. When she entered the waiting room there were over fifty girls, most teenagers and a few perhaps in their early twenties waiting for her. Every eye was on her when she stepped inside. Many of their eyes were red and had dark circles as if they had not slept in days.

Nearest the door to the Intensive Care unit was a blonde girl sitting with a baby in her arms. She had short hair, barely to her shoulders. She was wearing an old t -shirt and worn jeans. She had quite a few bracelets on both wrists and rings adorning her fingers.

Then she looked up and Topaz recognized the face of Yelena Belova.

Yelena stood and offered her hand to the witch.

“You are the one named Topaz, the healer.” Belova greeted her. “You must be the one named Jennifer Kale.” Sable just gave me a sitrep. Apparently, her friend Victor Von Doom is not as benevolent as he has led her to believe. You would think having the last name of Doom would have clued her in that he was villainous. I suppose we all see what we want to see in people though. Let us get this done. Her brain activity is lessening by the day. You have arrived just in time.”

Topaz was taken back by that. “Brain activity?”

Yelena handed the baby off to another Widow. “Follow me.”

The two witches and Yelena walked inside the intensive care unit. There was only one patient, a woman on a bed who Topaz did not recognize with a ventilator in her mouth and several wires attached to her head and torso. Her face was swollen and blue, her nose had a splint on it. Her hair was long and red except for chunks that had been shaven off where judging by the stitches, surgery had been performed.

A man who looked like he hadn’t slept in weeks sat by her, holding her small hand. Two girls were also there, very young girls based on their appearance. Twins.

Bucky Barnes, and the Maximoff twins.

Wanda Maximoff.

“What is this?” Topaz asked quietly.

Belova looked at her impatiently.

“This is Wanda Maximoff. Who do you think it is? You think we brought you here to look at random patient?”

Topaz’s eyes widened and she looked at Jennifer who was just as worried but stayed quiet.

“I… the Sable woman told me she had broken bones that needed to be repaired, and she couldn’t do it herself.”

Yelena shrugged. “She does have broken bones but as you can see there are other problems that need to be taken care of first.”

Stephen took that moment to walk in. “Hello Topaz. Dr. Stephen Strange, Sorcerer Supreme and head physician over the case.”

Topaz interrupted him. “I know who you are Dr. Strange. The entire world does. What is the situation?”

Strange sighed and took his time then looked at the twins. “Girls, why don’t you go to the waiting room?”

Nadeja crossed her arms and Nela held onto Bucky’s arm tighter.

Bucky shrugged so Strange continued. “Last week, Wanda rescued many girls from a very large cargo ship in the middle of a hurricane by opening an interdimensional doorway so the ship could move to dry land. As you can see it did not go smoothly. She was hit by the ship and then blown underwater. The ship landed on her with a great force, pushing her deeper underwater… deep enough to cause decompression illness. She ran out of air and began to drown before she lifted herself out of the water, opened the doorway and collapsed onto the ship as it exited the storm.

“She suffered major injuries including a severed spine, broken skull in two places, multiple broken bones, damage to the lungs and heart and brain damage though we won’t know the extent until she wakes. Her brain activity has been decreasing. Luckily now that you are here, we won’t have to determine how much brain damage. I would suggest repairing the damage to her brain, then her spine. She may be able to heal herself to some extent after that. We took her off the ventilator days ago but the damage to the lungs was more extensive than we suspected. She wasn’t able to breathe on her own. That is the order we need to follow. Brain, spine and lungs. Once her brain is healed, I am hoping I can contact her astral form and explain what is going on to her. She can use her powers in astral form so she may be able to heal herself from that point on, though she will need help…”

“Wait!” Topaz nearly shouted. “Just wait. Stop, okay? I… okay, I have healed broken bones and a gunshot wound to the leg once. Brain damage? Spinal damage… this is out of my league.”

Yelena’s eyes narrowed. “How much? Whatever Sable offered you I will double it. I will triple it. I will make you a billionaire in a second. Say how much and it is yours.”

Topaz shook her head. “It isn’t the money. Sable offered me one hundred million and I turned her down. I don’t want money. I want to save the Scarlet Witch. Her and Agatha Harkness are why the world isn’t afraid of witches. They are the reason we can use our powers for good without fear of being hunted. I will do whatever I can to help her but what you are asking is impossible.”

Yelena shook her head. “It is not. Wanda learned healing spells from the Book of Vishanti and other books. Magic is magic, healing is healing. You can do this.”

“I can’t heal brain damage.”

“Wanda has. She healed a girl who was so damaged she was trapped in her own body, unable to speak.” Yelena pointed out. “She pulled a mind control drug from my bloodstream. She saved a Widow from poison. She saved me from a sword wound from a cursed blade. My Kate had every bone in her body broken and held together by pins but her and Agatha healed her in seconds.”

Topaz looked to Jennifer for help, so the woman spoke for the first time.

“Agatha Harkness was on Morgan Le Fay’s level in power. The Scarlet Witch’s powers exceeds every witch. If Stephen Strange can’t heal her then we are definitely out of her league. If Agatha was still alive…”

Yelena reached into her pocket and offered a small stick with her hair wrapped around it. “Agatha used her own hair to take Wanda’s wounds as her own in the battle of Titan and saved her life. Do the same. Send her wounds into me.”

Topaz shook her head. “I don’t know how. I’m not Agatha Harkness.”

“What about this Morgan Le Fay?” Bucky asked.

Kale snorted. “She is extremely jealous. She was the most powerful witch on Earth until the Scarlet Witch arrived on scene. If she knew Wanda was in this shape she would likely attack her.”

The room was quiet.

“Please save our mama.” The girl who had crossed her arms said quietly. “Please. Mama is a hero. You can be a hero too. Just save her. There has to be a way.”

Topaz blinked at the sudden tears in her eyes.

“Maybe… maybe she can teach me how to heal.” Topaz suggested. “Wanda, I mean. I am telepathic. I can go into her head and speak to her… maybe. I’ve never entered the head of someone with brain damage. Is her brain activity lessening you say? I don’t even know what that means but it can’t be good.”

“It won’t be good if you are in her head and her brain functions cease.” Jennifer pointed out. “You don’t know what could happen.”

Topaz nodded. “I don’t. I don’t know a lot. I don’t know Wanda. What I do know is she saved half the life in the universe, maybe more. I know she saves children. I know if I were on this table she would do whatever it took to heal me even without knowing me. I’m going to do the same for her. I can’t promise to be successful, but I won’t stop trying. I don’t want money. I want the world to have the Scarlet Witch, and I want these girls to have their mother. The baby you were holding… she is Wanda’s?”

Yelena nodded. “Can you take me with you?”

“With me?”

“Can you link my mind with hers so I can help you find her? Wanda and I have linked minds before.”

“And I have been in her head before. I can find her.” Bucky argued.

Yelena placed a comforting hand on his shoulder. “If this goes sideways…”

It was unspoken but Bucky understood. If this went wrong, the girls would need him.

“I’ve linked minds before. Are you ready?” Topaz asked.

Yelena nodded. She closed her eyes.

“Yelena?” Topaz said.

Yelena opened her eyes and saw herself in a city she recognized. It was Novi Grad before the battle of Ultron but during a time of war. Bombs were dropping over the city; explosions were causing the ground to shake.

What disturbed her the most was the sky. It was dim but the edges of the horizon were dark. The darkness seemed to be growing and would soon take over the sky, plunging everything into darkness.

The ground began to shake, this time without explosions.

“Her mind knows we are here. It isn’t happy.” Topaz said.

Yelena heard sounds overhead. The sounds of very loud airplane engines. She recognized the type. It was a Piaggio P.108 used by Italy in World War 2. She also recognized the sound of the bomb falling. She stood still as the bomb dropped and exploded. Topaz screamed but Yelena stood tall as the blast rolled over her, not affecting her in the least.

“What is this?!” Topaz asked.

“We were in Novi Grad during the American occupation. Now we are in World Ward 2 Italy.”

“Why would Italy be in her head? It’s so real!”

Yelena cringed. “Long story short, when she freed Barnes from mind control triggers she got lost in his mind and he got lost in hers. They have each other’s memories and neither have had happy lives, at least as adults. She remembers the war. It was real to her as if she fought in it herself.”

“She has two lives worth of memories in her head?! How does she not go insane?”

Yelena had asked herself that question many times.

“We have a good shrink. Let’s go. We need…”

Yelena and Topaz were in New York.

“This is the Battle of New York! Did Wanda fight in that? What building are we in?!”

An alien was flying towards them on a sled only to blow up before it could run through her. She saw Clint Barton fighting aliens from the top of a building.

Then they were in Central Park.

Topaz looked around with wide eyes.

“Did I mention that she also lived my girlfriend’s greatest trauma to bring her out of a coma?” she asked, knowing she hadn’t. “She experienced the battle of New York from Kate’s eyes and her assault in Central Park.”

Wanda’s head was a mess. A violent mess. A bomb fell from the sky and planted itself in the ground. Topaz ducked her head, but Yelena only looked at it.

“It’s a Stark bomb.” she said, looking at the man’s name on the side of the unexploded ordinance. “It won’t blow up.”

As Yelena said, the bomb exploded, covering them both in fire and knocking over trees. The sound was deafening. Yelena was grateful for the times Wanda had worked with her to not react to what happened in the mental realm.

“Okay, that was a lie. I didn’t expect it to blow up. Her mind is worse than I thought.

Yelena saw in the center of the park a spotlight shining upwards. Yelena ran towards it while Topaz moved them both towards it in a blink.

“No need to run in the mental world.” She explained. Yelena knew this in theory but even in someone’s mind and with her experience it seemed so much easier to just act as she would in the physical world.

In the middle of Central Park, they found not a spotlight but glowing figures. Nadeja, Nela and Becca in Nela’s arms.

Wanda was on the ground cross-legged, staring at them. Bucky and Yelena came into view occasionally, and Pietro spoke to her once, but she continued to give all her attention to the three children.

Yelena knelt next to Wanda.

“Hello, sister.”

Wanda didn’t even glance at her.

“Who are you?” she asked, keeping her eyes on her children.

“I am your Yelena.”

Wanda did look at her this time. “I see you next to the children. You and the handsome man. I also see the silver haired boy sometimes.”

Yelena reached out to touch her, but her hand went through Wanda. “Yes, he is your husband, Bucky. The silver haired boy was Pietro. He was your brother.”

Wanda looked at her with frightened eyes. “I know I love you, but I don’t know why. I can feel it, but I don’t know you or anyone. Who are the beautiful children?”

Yelena looked back at Topaz, who nodded.

“They are your children.”

“I was lost but they were here. I see others. People come in and out, but the children are always here. They are in Novi Grad and Italy. They are in this small apartment… I was under some rubble and the twins helped me out. They pulled me out from the rubble. What are their names?”

Yelena was not happy with this development. She had hoped to find Wanda more cognizant and wondered if this was an effect of brain damage. Strange said there might have been amnesia when she woke up.

“Nadeja, Nela and Becca. You named them.”

“I love them. Every time I turn around, they are at the center of my world. Yelena… you said you are my sister?”

“Yes. Do you know who you are?”

Wanda shrugged. “I’ve been trying to figure it out. What is my name?”

“Your name is Wanda Maximoff. You go by Wanda Barnes but the whole world knows you as Wanda Maximoff.”

Wanda looked around and the scene changed. They were in a beautiful French valley and Bucky was on one knee with a ring in his hand, offering it to her.

They were in bed and Nela and Nadeja were both asleep with their heads on his chest as he held them close. She saw herself feeding a baby. Her baby.

She was in a graveyard watching the twins place flowers on graves. She saw a headstone that read Pietro Maximoff.

“They make me feel…happy. I love them so much it hurts sometimes.” Wanda whispered.

“They do make you happy. They are the most important people in your life. Not me, not your husband. We all come second to your children. They adore you. You are their hero.”

Wanda looked at Topaz. “Who are you? Do I know you?”

Topaz shook her head. “No, but you are my hero too. I’m a witch like you. I need your help though. Something happened and you were hurt. You were hurt very badly and that is why everything is confusing to you.”

Wanda nodded and pointed to the horizon and the rising darkness. “I can’t stop it. The light from the children keep it at bay but it keeps climbing. Soon I won’t be able to see anything.”

Topaz nodded and knelt in front of her. “Yes, that is brain damage, and I need to repair the damage. Can you help me? You have done it before. I never have but I am good at healing. Can you tell me what spells you used?”

Wanda shook her head. “I don’t need a spell… or spellbook… but I had one…”

She snapped her fingers, and the Book of Vishanti appeared. Topaz knew Strange had pulled the original and only copy from the waypoint between universes but returned it when he couldn’t find what he needed. Wanda apparently had absorbed the knowledge and kept a copy in her head.

“I healed a girl from brain damage.” Wanda mumbled. “I think… I can’t remember how. It wasn’t a spell.”

“Then what was it?” Topaz asked.

“I became one with her soul. I let my magic flow into her. I wished with everything… Tanya. I wished with everything I had in me that she could be healed. I let my magic flow into her, joining us. I felt her essence and found what was wrong, then I made it… not wrong. My twins… my twins believed in me. Everyone did. Everyone I loved was there and I was scared but they believed in me… you have to let your magic flow. You have to share your soul with me.”

Topaz wasn’t happy with that answer. She constantly let her magic flow when healing, but this was different. She didn’t know how to join souls.

“I don’t have enough magic. Maybe I could figure out a way to borrow yours?”

“No!” Wanda said quickly. “No… too dangerous. You do not want my magic. My magic… is chaos. It is called chaos. I remember it. You do not want it. Use yours. Let it flow and take me over. I think if you do that, you can make the darkness go away. Maybe I can remember the way out. Nadeja and Nela can show me the way. They keep wanting to talk to me, but I can’t hear them. I can only look at them.”

“Let my magic flow.” Topaz mumbled. “I’m not strong enough. My magic isn’t strong enough.”

Wanda closed her eyes and grinned. “Magic is always strong enough. Chaos magic, white magic, dark magic, it is out there, and it is inside us. We spend our lives blocking the magic so often we forget that all we have to do is truly let loose. I let loose once. But then the stones… I had the power of the universe running through my…”

Wanda’s eyes widened.

“My name is Wanda Maximoff Barnes.” She said. “I am the Scarlet Witch. I lead Red Widows. My closest sister is Yelena. My husband is Bucky Barnes. We were married at a small wedding in Novi Grad in a church. I adopted my twins. I delivered Becca not long ago. I fought Thanos.”

“Yes, Wanda.” Yelena encouraged. “What else? What else do you remember?”

“I am Wanda Maximoff Barnes. People love me and I protect them.” Wanda was quiet for a moment. “I couldn’t protect everyone. I fought Thanos and died then Agatha died for me so I could live. Many people I loved died.”

She looked at Topaz.

“Fill me with your magic. Give it to me and connect to me. Not mentally. Connect with me on a metaphysical level. Can you do that? Just feel it and let yourself free.”

Topaz nodded, awestruck at the warmth and peace that ran through her body. Red streams of magical energy wrapped around her body, caressing her, showing her memories of connecting with a little girl in an underground bunker. She felt herself connecting with a girl on some sort of jet. She felt herself healing another in a more profound manner than she ever had.

“Hurry! I will try to keep the darkness at bay.” Wanda told her. “When the darkness overcomes my lights, my children, I cannot help you.”

Yelena found herself standing beside Wanda’s bed. Topaz placed her hands on Wanda’s chest and their bodies began glowing.

“Do you know?” Yelena asked her.

“She showed me how it felt. It was beautiful.” Topaz said in a broken voice and focused all her power, all her soul on Wanda Maximoff.

Those around the table watched intently. Bucky reluctantly let go of her hand and pulled the girls back.

The two witches were joined in a warm bright light, cocooning them, linking them. It seemed to last forever as the seconds ticked on.

Then the glow was gone, and Topaz fell backwards, caught by Jennifer Kale and Yelena before she hit the ground.

“It’s done. Her mind… it’s…”

“What about her mind?!” Yelena asked.

Stephen noticed it immediately. The brain activity on the EEG picked up.

Wanda’s eyes opened. For the first time in days, Wanda was aware of the real world.

Her heart rate spiked, and her eyes looked around frantically.

“Wanda, it’s Stephen. Do you recognize me? I need you to calm down. You can’t move right now. Your spine was severed, and you likely aren’t feeling anything below your chest. That is why you are in a traction brace. You also can’t breathe on your own. Do not panic.”

Wanda’s eyes showed panic. Her heart rate didn’t slow.

Then Nadeja and Nela climbed onto the bed and hovered above her.

“Mama, it’s okay. You are awake now. Everything is broken but you can fix it now. You can fix you.” Nadeja told her. “Just like you always fix everybody else. This woman will help you.”

Nela kissed her swollen cheek and Wanda’s heart rate slowed.

Bucky kissed her forehead. “Hey, Doll. Welcome back. I know you are feeling a lot of pain but…”

Wanda began seizing.

Yelena pulled Nadeja off, and Bucky pulled Nela off. Stephen bullied his way in and injected a drug into her IV port.

The seizure lasted a few more seconds. She was biting on the ventilator tube, but her hands were strapped so she couldn’t pull. Her eyes had rolled in her head, but she soon relaxed.

“What did you give her?”

“Antiseizure medication. Her brain activity is good, but she does have two vibranium infused polymer plates in her head where pieces of her skull once were. I don’t suppose you could turn those plates into her bone.”

Topaz took a deep breath. “No. Transmutation is one thing and I’m not great at it, but no witch has the power to change bone into another substance or another substance into bone.”

Bucky showed his left arm. “A couple weeks ago this arm was vibranium.”

Topaz and Kale’s eyes widened.

“Neither of us is the Scarlet Witch.” Kale said quietly.

Bucky and Yelena already knew this. Everyone did but they desperately hoped it wouldn’t be the case.

“Change of plans. Topaz, can you heal her lungs first? Afterward I can take the tube out and we can begin healing her spine.”

Topaz nodded. “I’m ready.”

An hour later, Stephen Strange removed Wanda’s breathing tube.

The room watched, counted every breath Wanda took. Her breathing was weak, not as strong as they would like but she was breathing.

Her eyes opened once again.

Her face was black and blue, and her nose was still in a splint. Despite that she smiled at her twins.

“Mama?”

“Hello, my angels.”

Bucky kissed her forehead. “Hey, Beautiful. Welcome back.”

Wanda smiled at him then her eyes found Yelena. She stretched out her hand as much as she could. Yelena took it.

Then Wanda looked at the two witches. She remembered Topaz but didn’t recognize the other. She knew she was a witch though and a powerful one.

“Thank you.” She said in a broken raspy voice to Topaz.

Topaz blushed and nodded. “We still have work to do.”

Wanda took stock of her body. Her heart rate began to rise.

“I can’t feel most of my body.”

“Be grateful. Your legs are both fractured.” Yelena told her. “Topaz will fix those before she works on your spine. Stephen thinks you should have back surgery, and he can guide her healing while he looks at your spine. I think he just likes cutting people up. He would make a good Red Widow if he would get over his Hypocritical Oath.”

“Hippocratic…why do I bother. Try to relax, Wanda.”

“I can’t feel my legs.” Wanda told him. “You try to relax.”

Yelena walked out into the waiting room. The Widows numbers had grown with the Mansion having heard that the healer had arrived. The ones who were not Widows but had been here the entire time, like Rogers, Nat, and Barton, were also waiting.

“Did it work?” Ingrid asked.

Yelena nodded. “We had to go inside her mind. She was very confused… she didn’t even know who she was. Topaz healed her brain. When she woke she had a seizure and Stephen gave her anticonvulsants. He says it is because of the plates in her head.”

“But that can be fixed. She can change those plates to bones like Wanda did for Bucky’s arm.” Chloe pointed out.

Yelena sighed. “Not every witch is as powerful as Wanda and Wanda is the only one capable of spontaneous creation. Topaz cannot make new organs like Wanda can. She did heal her lungs, and Wanda is breathing on her own and talking. Topaz will work on her broken bones next. Then the next part will be tricky. Stephen says the spine is very delectate and if the nerves are not repaired correctly, she may have mobility problems. He will also have to remove the rod in her back. Topaz cannot make those go away. What she did today was something she never had done and took much courage on her part to make it happen. We all owe her a debt that cannot be repaid.”

Ava stepped forward. “Can we see her?”

Yelena nodded. “As soon as Topaz is finished with her bones she will be moved to a larger room. You can all see her and say a short word, but she is exhausted. Do not expect her to talk. The parts of her body she can feel are in pain. Her head is sore, her nose is sore, and she is physically exhausted. She hasn’t eaten real food in days.”

Yelena paused and took a breath. “We came very close. We came very close to losing her. Her brain activities were beginning to cease. If Sable had not found this witch, she would be dead for all purposes.”

The Widows took that in. They had all thought it but to hear it said out loud was sobering.

“We must rethink things in regard to her powers. She has nearly died more times than I would like to think about. I think not only us, but she has also begun taking her powers for granted. This must stop.”

Yelena had a seat on the floor and leaned back against the wall, her exhaustion clear.

“The doorways she has set up do not need her constant reinforcement. Other than using those we will travel by jet. We have very nice jets, and Sable has given us many more. It is time we use them. She will not use her powers any longer unless absolutely necessary. I do mean absolutely necessary. She will have a couple plates in her skull. I haven’t spoken to Stephen, but I suspect she will need to take anticonvulsants, and I know the side effects of plates in one’s head are severe headaches.

“She needs to be a mom now. We need to handle everything else. She has carried us many times through many battles. We need to carry her now. We need to take care of her. I think we can do this, right?”

A chorus of agreements rose.

Yelena put her head in her hands and began to cry. Kate pulled her to her feet and held her tightly while Yelena soaked her shoulder with tears.

She finally composed herself.

“There will be more changes to come. We can discuss when we return home but begin thinking about it now. This has become too much. We have too many members, too many missions going on at once for one person or even two to make all tactical decisions. There will be a leadership council. Wanda and I will sit on it. There will be seven other seats. Majority rules. Any Widow can nominate themselves or others. The ones with the most votes will be placed on the committee for one year at which time we can change if someone wishes to. Anyone who is combat ready or takes part in combat operations is eligible, including Everett. Begin thinking but keep your votes to yourselves. I do not want this to become a point of contention in the home. We are a family. All of us have a say in the way the house is run. This is about operations.”

The Widows were silent, not sure what to make of this. From the beginning they had followed Yelena and Wanda. Yelena made decisions in the field. Other team leaders held much sway like Ava, Ingrid and Sonia but for the most part, Yelena planned or assigned the planning to someone and reviewed their ideas.

Yelena was tired of the pressure of every decision resting solely on her. It would be enough to drive anyone mad.

The door opened and Stephen stepped out.

“Her bones are healed for the most part. I will operate on her spine tomorrow, remove the rods and Topaz will work to heal the nerves and vertebrae. She needs rest for tonight. I want Wanda to remain awake for a while but being paralyzed is not helping her stay calm. If each of you want to come in a say a very quick word, now is the time to do it.”

A line formed immediately. Many Widows had not seen her since she was brought in. Despite her nose being healed and the casts removed from her arm and leg, she was still in traction and looked horrible. It was understandable. Her lips were dry, her hair dull and lifeless and bruising was still present under her eyes. Her eyes were red from the blown blood vessels and her breathing was shallow as if she were fighting for every slow breath.

Wanda looked small. It was a surreal sight because Wanda never looked small. Even when she was dying after using the Infinity Stones she still looked like a fallen warrior queen.

Bucky also looked beaten. He looked like he had when he first came to their house, full of guilt, fear and triggers in his head.

Wanda did her best to smile at everyone. None of them stayed long, wanting to give the others a chance to speak. Stephen cut the line off at fifty-two, right after Barton had gotten to her bed.

“You got a habit of getting yourself into situations like this.” He told her.

“Can’t all be farmers.” She replied. “Some of us have to work for a living.”

Barton kissed her forehead and left.

Yelena stepped out into the hall and approached Eleanor who had remained in the waiting room.

“What are you doing out here?”

Eleanor wiped her eyes. “I wanted to give the others a chance to see her. She isn’t… how bad is it going to be Yelena?”

“Migraines and possible seizures for the rest of her life. Stephen hopes he can remove the rod in her back but doesn’t expect her spine to ever be the same. She will walk but no more crazy dance moves. The best hope of her getting back to her former state is if she can do it to herself. Wanda had always been better at healing others than herself. She healed her broken leg against Thanos but that was a leg. This… her nervous system was damaged severely. I am thankful Topaz was able to heal her brain. Go to her. Go say hello.”

Eleanor was silent.

“Go!” Yelena snapped.

Eleanor stood slowly and walked into the waiting room. Stephen opened his mouth when he heard another visitor but quieted when he saw her, leaving the room.

The twins ran over and hugged her, excitedly telling her that their Mama was awake. Bucky smiled and stood, giving her a moment.

She walked to Wanda and covered her mouth to stifle a cry. Her mind went back to seeing Kate in her beaten form. Even after Kate had been healed the life had gone from her for a long time. She hoped it wouldn’t be the same for Wanda.

“Hi.” Wanda said. “I wondered if you were here.”

“Where else would I be?”

Wanda tried to grin. “Our last conversation was pretty much me yelling at you. I said things… mean things… hurtful… I’m sorry.”

Eleanor took Wanda’s small cold hand. “I should have told you.”

Wanda squeezed her hand. “I should have understood or at least made an attempt to. I don’t remember a lot of what happened in the storm. I know there were many times I thought I was going to die. When I opened that door, I thought I had used everything I had left. No more magic. I hit the deck and thought I was going to die.”

Wanda paused. “I would have died with you thinking I hated you. I don’t want to make that mistake again. Yes, I wished you would have told me. I wish you would have told me with Kate. But considering everything that has happened, we all make mistakes. I’ve been forgiven some very big mistakes by a lot of people. Keeping an illicit affair to yourself isn’t that bad compared to the things I have done.”

“From now on you and Kate will be the first to know. I love you, Wanda.”

“I love you too.”

Eleanor kissed her forehead.

“Eleanor?”

“Yes?”

“I’m not going to be the same after this, am I?”

Eleanor shook her head. “No, you won’t be the same. You will be stronger, just like Kate came out of her ordeal stronger, so will you.”

Wanda tried to nod but failed. Eleanor squeezed her hand and walked away. Bucky walked into the room with Becca.

“She has been waiting for you to wake up.” Bucky told her. “Maybe tomorrow you can feed her.”

“I would like that.”

“Doll…”

“I know. No more. No more demon fighting, no more hurricanes, no more. If I use my powers I stick to astral form. I promise.”

Bucky kissed her and told her he would be back. He walked Becca out to the waiting room where Meg and Anya were ready to take her for the night.

Once they were gone, Bucky was alone.

He took several deep breaths and fought back tears. He had kept such tight control over his emotions for days to be strong for the girls but now that she was safe he wanted to scream, to shout, to celebrate and wail in despair.

Tony Stark walked in.

“I’m not going to make this about me and ask why the hell I was only told about this two hours ago.” He complained. “No, I am going to make it about me. Why the hell didn’t anyone tell me? Is she okay?!”

Bucky met Tony’s eyes.

Tony stopped asking questions. Instead, he did something he never believed he would do but Wanda had a way of making the impossible happen.

He hugged Bucky. Bucky grabbed him and let out his emotions, crying for the first time since this had begun in Tony Stark’s arms.

Chapter Text

Yelena looked over the gathered household gathered in the largest dining room in the new West Wing addition. It had been designed as a place all the Widows could eat in the same room rather than the numerous smaller dining rooms in the original mansion and the first two additions. It had been a success and though mealtimes were often sporadic with so many girls having their own training, dinner and downtown timetables, they made it a point to have one meal a week with all of them together.

Now the largest dining room would become the meeting place of the first Red Widow leadership council meeting and all the Widows were present.

Yelena looked glanced at Wanda next to her. Wanda was smiling but Yelena knew she was exhausted and in pain. The plates in her skull were giving her severe headaches. The magical healing and surgery on her back had not been completely successful. The nerve damage was somewhat healed as well as the fractures but the bones were weak. Some pieces had to be fused and needed pins to promote bone strength. She could move but was very stiff and had numbness in her legs occasionally. Topaz had left with Wanda’s gratitude and promised to learn more so she could improve her back. Her and Jennifer Kale had gone to seek out some sort of separate plane of existence ran by a woman known as the Caretaker. There Kale’s Tome could be protected from Doom and Topaz could learn more to help her.

Wanda had tried to heal herself in Wakanda after Topaz left. The pain was too great. Unlike when she healed her leg while fighting Thanos, the back and skull were trickier, especially with pins and plates holding it together. She lost concentration when the pain hit and had to stop.

That left Wanda with severe headaches, occasional seizures and a stiff back. All the healing had also restored Wanda’s body to her former physical shape, meaning she could no longer breastfeed. Yelena reminded her that her daughters could have lost their mother and that should be the least of her concerns but it was just another kick to her teeth. She maintained a positive attitude in front of her girls but Yelena could tell Wanda was not happy.

Finding out that Sable knew Doom had some skill in sorcery and never told her, nor mentioned he was interested in Wanda’s help with Mephisto had caused quite an argument behind closed doors between Wanda, Yelena and Sable. Sable defended herself, saying she never realized Doom was as powerful or as devious as he was and she had given her word.

Ava was also not happy with her mother and that caused more drama.

It had only been two days since they had all returned from Wakanda. Yelena declared the election would happen immediately. The girls would be sent a ballot on their personal laptops and would vote for 9 people for leadership council. Yelena had declared seven would be chosen to join her and Wanda then changed her mind and taken her and Wanda out of automatic spots. They were a family. They were no longer the lost sheep that needed Wanda to sleep near them to calm them or Yelena to make all decisions. The family could decide who would lead the Red Widows.

A part of Yelena hoped the girls would not want her as a leader. She knew Wanda was a given but she had made too many questionable decisions over the years.

Dima Belova stepped inside and placed a laptop on the table. He opened the program and checked the list.  The names of the nine people who got the most votes out of each Widows nine nominated candidates would be announced.

He cleared his throat and the room quieted. Even the chattering youngest girls had quieted.

“Okay. Election is done. Anya is making many roast chickens tonight to celebrate democracy in the house. Not that it hasn’t been democratic before. This is official election though. Very impressive. When I call your name please sit at table. I guess you just want me to read the names don’t you girls?”

“Please Papa. The sooner we get this done, the sooner we can eat then start video game tournament.” Yelena told him.

Dima nodded.

“In no particular order.

“Yelena.”

Yelena sighed, not bothering to hide her slight disappointment. Kate felt her tense and regretted that she felt that way but understood. Yelena had borne the weight of leading the Widows since she was first awoken from mind control by Wanda. The stress was what prompted her to have this election and take some of the pressure off herself. Kate hadn’t thought Yelena wanted to be completely taken out of the process but apparently that was the case.

“Bucky.”

“Me?” he asked, surprised. Bucky had led a team and knew the girls liked him but to put him on a committee to lead him was shocking.

Dima looked at the computer. “Yes, it says Bucky Barnes.”

Bucky had a seat.

“Ingrid.”

Ingrid took her seat and the others followed.

“Sonia.

“Gabby.

“Oksana.

Oksana opened her mouth but said nothing. She had never once taken a leadership role in the house. She had purposely done this, always having been aware of her status as one of the few girls in the house who had not been mind controlled. The idea that they had chosen her brought her close to tears.

“Ava.

“Chloe.”

Dima was confused for a moment and looked nervously round the room. He then looked at the computer once again.

“Uh. Okay. Everett Ross.”

“Me?”

Everett looked around the room but avoided looking in Wanda’s direction.

He took his seat slowly and met Wanda’s eyes, his confusion evident.

The room was suddenly very tense.

“Mama, shouldn’t you sit down to?” Nadeja asked, breaking the tense silence in the room.

“No, sweetie.”

“But you are the leader, right? You and Aunt Yelena.”

Wanda smiled at her and put an arm around her shoulder. “It’s your papa’s turn now.” She then addressed the room. “I realize Becca doesn’t technically need me to feed her since she is on formula but I have missed more than a week with her on account of being in a coma. If I’m not needed, I’m going to take care of her. You want to come or stay with Papa, girls?”

Nadeja and Nela took her hands. They had been very clingy since she had woken up and that had not changed. They were never far from her.

The crowd parted, none of them meeting her eyes, not that she looked. She slowly and stiffly made her way out and didn’t look back, planning to find Anya who was holding Becca while watching the chickens roasting in the largest kitchen in the house.

Bucky watched her go with a sinking feeling. “I should probably…”

“You got elected so stay. She can feed the children.” Yelena told him grumpily. “The Widows have voted. One hundred and twenty four Widows and at least sixty three of them did not have Wanda as one of nine votes to lead the house. They have spoken. This is what they want, so they can deal with it.”

She then looked over the room. None of the girls met her eyes but her disappointment was obvious. Where before Yelena’s face had been tired, now it was cold, masking a fury that was under her skin and threatening to rise.

“Really?” she asked the room.

“Yelena.” Ingrid spoke. “Let it go.”

Yelena locked eyes with Ingrid and raised an eyebrow. Ingrid looked away answering Yelena’s unspoken question.

Imi watched the entire meeting with her four fellow therapists. She was very surprised in some ways but pleased in others. She had sessions with most of the original Widows. She never would have thought out of nine people they would vote as leaders, two would be Black Widows who were never mind controlled and two men. It showed the maturity the girls had achieved and a departure from the pack mentality the younger Widows had in the beginning. The recognized Gabby’s experience and finally acknowledged Oksana’s work and dedication to their wellbeing. It also didn’t escape her attention that Gabby and Oksana had adopted two of the youngest children which may have caused the girls to consider them in ways they never had before.

Despite the shock of Wanda not being voted, she wasn’t completely surprised. She had heard enough in the sessions and from what her other therapists had said that the girls were all greatly shaken by Wanda’s near death. Being the most powerful meant Wanda had taken the most injury of any Widow still alive.

None of them wanted her at the front leading them into battle anymore. They wanted her here in the mansion, or in the back, so they could make sure she could return to her children, and to all of them. If Wanda had been put on the leadership committee she would have insisted on leading or going into battle alone against people like Doom, or demons like Mephisto or even an entity like Ultron.

They wanted Wanda here, in the Mansion, taking care of her children and trying to heal.

Imi even agreed with them. The question was how Wanda would take it. Wanda was a mess right now. It started with the discovery of Ultron, that led to her fighting a very strong demonic opponent to what could only be described as a traumatic event and near drowning that she will have nightmares about for the rest of her life. On top of that she was still in physical pain and Stephen wouldn’t give her anything stronger than maximum strength ibuprofen. She had demanded an explanation and when he told her it was because she was a recovering addict and would likely become addicted to pain pills she quieted and wouldn’t speak to him further.

Life here was never peaceful.

“One year from now we hold elections again.” Yelena stated. “Every year this date. The night before the meeting, you will vote. Red Widow meetings still happen and everyone can speak up. The only difference is if there are decisions to be made they will not be made just by me but by council vote. Tomorrow we have a meeting here. Sharon Carter and Bobbi Morse have found actionable intel on buyers in the Middle East keeping slaves. We also have to discuss what to do about Doom. According to Sable he isn’t planning on making a move against Mephisto for at least thirty days. Eleanor is out in the world. Many people we care about are out in the world. If he is as powerful as Sable suspects, everyone outside of our home is in danger of being used by him as a hostage to force Wanda to help him. This cannot happen. Meeting adjourned.”

Yelena stood and stormed out of the room. Only Kate followed her. Bucky was not far behind, wanting to get to Wanda as soon as possible.

The room was quiet.

“Congratulations to the elected?” Dima said uncertainly, picking up on Yelena’s mood and leaving quickly behind her.

Bucky found Wanda in their room. She was holding Becca and the girls were in their rooms packing bags.

“Wanda?”

“Yes?”

Bucky looked around her and saw the girls were moving in a hurry.

“Are we going somewhere?” he asked nervously.

Wanda nodded. “Yes. I want us to go home for a few days. I mean my first home. I need the space to clear my head. I’ll open a door so you can come back tomorrow for your meeting but other than that we are staying in Novi Grad for a while. I want to curl up on my old couch and pretend Mama is going to walk in with Chicken Paprikash to make me feel better.”

Bucky was silent for a moment. “I could make it for you. Not like your mama but I do remember watching her, or at least your memories of watching her. What do you need me to pack?”

“We have clothes at the apartment. Just pack the toiletries and the girls’ laptops so they can continue their studies.  Bring anything you can’t live without for the next few weeks.”

Bucky paused. “A few weeks? Wanda, Novi Grad isn’t protected like the mansion. Doom could be making…”

“If I see Doom I’ll blink him out of existence. Something I should have done to Thanos but was too afraid to. Maybe I’ll pull his heart from his chest. Rip his spine out. Maybe I’ll crush his body in his tin-can suit. I’ll send him straight to Mephisto. I will deal with him when I am ready. Right now, I want to go home.”

Bucky thought of asking if she would like to talk about what happened but wisely decided not to. He knew everything about his wife and understood her. She felt she had been slapped in the face and he understood why. He felt that way as well. It made him angry but saying it aloud would only make Wanda angrier, and he didn’t need that. He needed to calm her and getting her to her childhood home always did the trick. It was her safe place.

Down in the bunker, no one was safe. Yelena marched down, fully suited up, weapons ready. The Widows who were working out and talking about the results quieted when she appeared and began leaving discreetly.

Yelena paid them no mind, going straight to the firing range. She unloaded a clip, then another clip and another. Target after target was set up. She was hitting with precision, moving with grace and speed. She pushed the target back thirty yards, fifty yards and still hit with accuracy using her handguns.

Pushing back to one hundred yards, she took her rifle and began firing, only making one hole in the target as the other bullets followed into that single hole with pinpoint precision.

When Yelena stepped out of the firing range some Widows were outside, having watched the display. When she saw them they left quickly.

She retracted her top and removed her pants, only wearing a sports bra and Nike shorts, then made her way to the weight bench.

An hour later she had worked herself into a sweat, her muscles were screaming and she was still agitated. She made her way to the bags and went to work, throwing kicks and punches for the next hour nonstop.

“You are taking a long shower before you get in bed tonight.” Kate told her. She had come down and some point but Yelena hadn’t noticed.

“I thought you were staying at your home tonight.” Yelena said gruffly.

“You are my home and you need me.”

Yelena waved it off. “I am fine. Go spend time with Eleanor. Maybe bring her here at night. At least let her sleep here so Doom can’t attack her in the dark. Remind her she is endangering Wanda every second she is in the world and vulnerable to Doom”.

Kate laughed, trying to make light of Yelena’s words but knew it was probably good advice.

“She said she wasn’t going to run from a Tony Stark, Stephen Strange wannabee. She has Jack to protect her. I’m sure he sleeps with at least two swords. He’s been staying over and I would rather not be there when he does. Wanna talk about it?”

Yelena sat on the floor and took the tape off her knuckles. “Talk about what? How ungrateful they are?”

“They aren’t ungrateful. Yelena, you know how Wanda has been lately. She wants to do everything on her own. She had a panic attack and was angry because the Widows backed her up at Avengers Compound. If she were on a leadership committee she would just insist on doing everything herself.”

Yelena was quiet for a moment, and it hit her.

“You didn’t vote for her.”

Kate shook her head. “She isn’t in the right frame of mind and everybody knows it. You are. You keep thinking you are making mistakes and wanted to hand over the reins, but they need you.”

“They need Wanda!”

“They have Wanda. She still leads the household. You know that.”

Yelena shook her head. “She doesn’t. How do you think she feels now? All you all have done is alienate her. On the leadership committee she would have been forced to work with everyone. Now she thinks she is not needed and will do what she wants. Do you not know her at all? Do any of you?!”

“Yelena…”

“Ingrid, Ava, they didn’t want her on either, did they? Everything she has done for us…”

Kate stopped her. “You wanted a committee to plan tactics. Wanda has never been good at tactics.”

“She is our tactic! Who do you think is going to face Doom? How do you see that going? A man who was strong enough to kill Mordo and confident enough to believe he could kill a skilled witch.”

Kate shrugged. “That’s what you and the council have to plan for. We have weapons that can hurt him. We had weapons that could hurt Thanos.”

“Because of Wanda and Agatha! Those demon killing arrows you have, who did they come from?! Who did our enchanted ammo come from? Wanda! We can kill human traffickers all day and night but the big threats? We have nothing without her! We are her coven. We are supposed to help her, not alienate her! Damn it, Kate!”

Kate cringed, knowing nothing she said would get through to Yelena and acknowledging that Yelena had very valid points. “Wanda isn’t going to stop giving us ammo just because…”

Yelena stood and raised her hand to stop her. “Enough. I need to talk to her. She is the only one I want to talk to right now! You have disappointed me. You listen to Ingrid but do not even speak to me about such a big decision. Maybe you should spend the night with Ingrid and Kristine.”

Kate grimaced. Yelena’s words stung. She hated to tell her the next bit of information.

“Ingrid, Ava and I tried to talk to Wanda. She is… gone. She left a note on her door saying they were taking a family trip and to only call if it was an emergency.”

Yelena screamed in frustration. She marched to the elevator and Kate stayed back, keeping her distance, giving her space. Yelena hardly ever became angry at her. Kate had thought if she could explain, Yelena might understand. She had underestimated Yelena’s anger.

Yelena didn’t bother with the elevator, taking the stairs. When she reached the living room, Ingrid and Ava were waiting for her.

Ingrid approached her. “Can we talk…”

Yelena struck her in the jaw, knocking her out and sending her falling to the ground. Then turned to Ava. “Do you want to talk also Sable Jr.?”

Ava shook her head and backed up.

Yelena went to her room. Thirty minutes later she came out freshly showered with Fanny by her side.

Kate was waiting for her in the library.

“I think you cracked her jaw. Where are you going?”

Yelena made her way to the red glowing door in the wall that led to Novi Grad. “I am going to see Pietro. I have to apologize again. I swore to him I would always protect her. I failed… again. If Ingrid’s jaw is broken, good. The next time we have a vote, people vote. They do not talk others into voting with them. This isn’t America with election commercials. People vote their own opinions. Widows have been told what to do their entire lives. A leader tells them how to vote and they vote. You disappointed me but the other girls… that is on Ava and Ingrid. I won’t be back tonight. I will be here for the meeting tomorrow. Don’t follow me.”

Yelena and Fanny walked through the door without a backward glance.

Kate silently cried until Ava put a hand on her shoulder. “We made the right call.”

Kate wiped her eyes. “I’m not so sure we did. I’m going home tonight. Yelena won’t be back. I’ll be back… when she wants me to be.”

Novi Grad, Sokovia

Yelena and Fanny walked out of the Sokovian Security Services building into the night. She suspected Wanda was at her parents apartment. She liked to stay there with Bucky and the girls at times and Becca had never been. She texted her and received no answer.

She texted Bucky who said she was in the shower and would call her when she was out. Yelena returned that she would leave her alone tonight and see her in the morning for breakfast.

After a thirty minute walk, Yelena realized Bucky was a very good liar. The girls must have been asleep or Wanda never would have gotten away.

She was sitting on the ground next to Pietro’s grave over the spot she would one day be buried. The headstone next to Pietro with Wanda’s name but no date of death always freaked her out, but Wanda wouldn’t remove it.

Yelena stayed back, watching her from a distance. She sent a text to Bucky letting him know she was watching Wanda in the shower.

Wanda sat on the ground even though it caused her to ache all over and the pain in her back flared. She sat cross legged with her hands on her knees and spoke in her native language.

“Hello, brother. Tomorrow I will bring your newest niece, but I can feel you around her always. Nadeja has picked up your love for speed and we bought her a dirt bike for her birthday. I wasn’t crazy about it, but I suppose I can’t protect her from every injury. I will watch her and not let her fall. It is what I am supposed to do. I’m a mother now. Twenty one years old, I’ve got a hundred years of memories of multiple lives in my head. I always felt older than my age and now my body matches my mind.”

Wanda leaned forward to put her hand on his gravestone but stopped short when the pain in her back flared.

“I am not in so good shape brother. Of all the things I have faced, it was a big boat and a hurricane that almost killed me. No Agatha to bring me back. Days, perhaps hours from brain death until another witch was found who could heal me. A nice girl. Very pretty. You would have loved her.”

She paused, realizing she could feel Yelena’s presence, but it was farther out. Yelena was giving her space. She should have known Yelena would come after her.

“Brother, I have another problem. His name is Doom and he killed Mordo. I hate that he killed someone I wanted to kill. Rude in my opinion. Ultron is also around and he has a crush on me but he also sent me into a fight so he could steal…why am I telling you this? I know you watch over me.”

She took a deep breath and fought back tears. “I don’t know how much more I can take. I thought after Thanos I would have some years, maybe just raise my precious daughters in peace. Love my husband in peace. I had peace while I was pregnant but since I had Becca it is like life is trying to take me out. I’m wrecked. My head hurts so badly I can’t think and my back is on fire all the time. I sleep on my back and every time Nadeja or Nela lay their head on me and shift in their sleep I want to scream in pain. I can’t tell them to sleep on their own. I would never do that. I swore I would never send my daughters away from sleeping with me, from giving them comfort from nightmares.

“So much on me, Pietro. I am certain Doom knows I am not in the best shape. He has so many ways to manipulate me to fight Mephisto for him. The girls have some foolish idea of sidelining me. They can’t though. I love them for trying but I can’t sit back. The girls need me to fight the battles they cannot. Sokovia needs me and as much as I hate to admit it, the world needs me.”

Wanda kissed her hand and stretched her arm to the top of his headstone, laying her hand on it.

“God! I miss you, brother.”

Wanda waited for a few moments.

“I need help standing.” she said, loud enough for Yelena to hear her.

Yelena and Fanny walked over. Rather than offering her hand, Yelena bent down, placed her arms gently around her shoulders and lifted with her. Wanda groaned but made it up with only a slight amount of pain.

“Why did you sit on ground? Why are you alone?” Yelena asked.

Wanda laughed. “I always sit on the ground when it is just me and Pietro. I’m alone because I felt like being alone.”

Yelena nodded already knowing that.

“I wish I was enough to replace him.” She said then closed her eyes, realizing she shouldn’t have said that.

Wanda touched her cheek. “You think I want you to replace him? You can never replace him. You are your own person, not my substitute for him. You are my Yelena. You are my sister as much as he was my brother. It is not for you to replace him. You know what you mean to me. Never think you are not enough. Every good thing I have in my life started with you. I have never wanted a replacement, I just want my sister by my side. That is what you give me. Never think you are not enough.”

Yelena began to cry and Wanda held her tightly. “Why are you here? Why tonight? Because I left? I assumed you would have gone to the apartment.”

Yelena sniffed and wiped her eyes. “I came to apologize to him. I broke my oath to him again. You got hurt. Badly. Nearly dead. I have only felt that helpless once in my life but even then I knew it would be okay. I knew no matter what, you would save Kate. This time there was no one to save you. Then I thought maybe she heals you and all will be good. But it isn’t.”

Wanda shrugged and winced, realizing just how bad her back was beginning to hurt. “Yelena, you cannot stop me from getting hurt. It is life. Even if I knew I would get ran over and nearly drowned by a very large boat, I still would have gone out there to save those girls. Pietro has no room to speak. He certainly wasn’t careful. He can’t blame you for my reckless behavior. My actions are not your fault.”

Yelena didn’t believe her. “I should have ordered an attack…”

“Enough. You second guess yourself constantly. You made the best decision for the hostages and the Widows. You had no way knowing they would be dumb enough to sail into a hurricane. It happens.”

The two stood and stared at the Maximoff graves.

“I’ll bring Becca here tomorrow with flowers.” Wanda decided. “Nela likes to pick the flowers out from the street vendors. When we return she will start growing her own and bringing them here.”

Yelena was quiet for a moment then spoke quietly.

“Ava, Ingrid, they talked the others into not voting you on the leadership council.” Yelena told her, not wanting any secrets. Ingrid and Ava could deal with the fallout. “Kate went along with it. Many people went along with it. I don’t know who else but I will find out.”

Wanda shook her head. “Why do you want to find out?”

“Because they betrayed you!” Yelena practically shouted.

Wanda didn’t seem upset. “They did what they thought was best. Yelena, the only reason you put the two of us up to vote was because you didn’t want to be a leader anymore. Am I wrong?”

Yelena shook her head. “No, you are not. Yet there I am and they betray the one who has given them everything.”

Wanda lifted Yelena’s hand and saw her knuckles. “Who did you hit?”

Yelena shrugged. “I hit the bag…. and broke Ingrid’s jaw.”

Wanda groaned. “Really Yelena?”

“She deserved it. I called for a vote. Not a campaign against you! She says another word to me I’ll break something else on her.”

Wanda shook her head and frowned. “Are we Avengers? I was there when Tony Stark shot Captain America because Steve wanted to take a moment to talk about the dangers in making Vision. I knew then that they would never last. Is this what we do now? We have factions and attack each other?”

Yelena said nothing, looking at the ground and feeling ashamed. “We attack each other all the time. It is just how Widows express emotions.”

Wanda disagreed. “Is that what Imi says? That it is okay to attack each other over agreements because that is what Widows do?”

“I get it. I am not proud, but she was not right to do what she did. None of them did. I shouldn’t have hit her but her actions still make me sick. Her and Ava and god help her if I find out Sonia was involved in this.”

Wanda shrugged. “I think they made the best decision they could. They voted people they would have never followed a year ago. Oksana, Gabby, Bucky and Everett. That was amazing.”

Yelena turned and took Wanda’s hand, gently guiding her away from the graves of her family. “There are no Red Widows without Wanda Maximoff. That is what they have forgotten. I suppose you will go your own way now? Take your own missions.”

Wanda was quiet for a moment. “Why do you say that?” she finally asked.

“I jumped on Thanos. So did Bucky. We stabbed him with vibranium knives. We can fight the strange and strong. Don’t leave us behind.”

“I won’t.”

“Then why did you leave tonight right after the meeting?”

Wanda shrugged. “It was too much. Too much tension, too much everything. I needed to get away. I needed to go to my first home, the place I felt safe as a little girl. I was practically brain dead not long ago and literally paralyzed. My back feels weak and my head… I just needed to get away, Yelena. The only reason I was there was because of that meeting.”

“I see. I don’t want to go back tonight. I will sleep in you and Pietro’s old room with Becca. I will ask the twins to sleep in there as well. I know they must be hurting you at night.”

Wanda shook her head quickly. “My girls stayed by my side for over a week while I was in a coma. I’m not sending them to another room unless they ask. I will be fine. You can sleep with Becca and if she wakes you can feed her.”

“It will be a pleasure.”

The two entered the small apartment and Bucky had dinner ready. He had a place ready for Yelena.

“I may forgive you for lying.”

Bucky smirked. “She wanted to be alone. I forgot there was no I in Wanda and Yelena.”

“You can learn then.”

Widow Mansion the next day

Yelena and Bucky walked through the crowd of Widows into the dining room. The rest of the leadership council was already seated. Yelena met Ingrid’s eyes and took note of her swollen jaw.

“Too bad someone isn’t around who can heal that for you.” she told Ingrid quietly.

Staci stepped through the crowd. “Has Wanda left for good? Aino and I are going to her team. We aren’t going to work with women who forget our purpose is to follow her into battle.”

Yelena sighed and looked up. “Wanda is taking much needed and deserved time in Sokovia at her apartment. She has not left. She would have gone there from Wakanda but stayed for the farce of a meeting we had last night. However, because she was not elected to the leadership council, any hope of getting her to strategize with her on taking on villains like Doom are likely gone and she will go her own way. Good job, everyone. “

Imi stepped up. “Yelena, calm…”

“Don’t tell me to calm down. I have given everything I have to the Widows. I have had bones crushed by mines, a cursed sword through my body, taken bullet after bullet, risked my life more times than I can count. If I want to express my disappointment I think I have earned the right. That is all I will say on it. Everett, tell us what your operatives have found out about this so called Madame Masque. Everybody wants a supervillain or superhero name in this world.”

Everett looked around the room. The atmosphere was tense. Another target was what these girls needed. Nothing brought Widows together like killing bad guys.

“Socialite Whitney Frost, daughter of Count Luchino Nefaria of Rome, a criminal mastermind. She was given to an employee of his named Byron Forst. He is a wealthy banker who worked as a financier for Nefaria. It is believed he hoped his daughter might be shielded from his criminal empire if she was raised by someone removed but close enough he could watch her.”

Everett put a small projector device on the table and a hologram of Frost appeared.

“After her parents died in an accident Nefaria approached her and for some reason had a change of heart. He told her of her true parentage and brought her into the Magia. He trained her in everything he knew. SHIELD took him down five years ago. He is one of the prisoners at the recently saved Raft. She took over the organization. Under her leadership it has become more ruthless and recently got involved in human trafficking.

Two years ago she was involved in a plane crash and her face was disfigured. Shortly afterward another big name criminal met with her by the name of Mordecai Midas. Obviously with a name like that he was obsessed…”

“With gold.” Yelena guessed. “Everybody has a gimmick.”

Everett chuckled. “Yes. He is a charmer. Even gave her a golden mask to cover her disfigured face. That is when she started demanding to be called Madame Masque. I am quite certain she has somewhat of a mental illness. Midas is a billionaire. He has billionaire friends. His friends pay highly for sex slaves, especially Brits and Americans. The younger the better. Sharon believes his organization has been trafficking for years but slipped under our radar. He never follows a pattern. He never kidnaps more than one girl in a city. He has operatives all over and the crimes are hard to connect. Sharon and Bobbi connected the crimes when Frost got involved. She isn’t as discrete as her friend.”

“She is selling to sheiks?” Ingrid asked.

“Shieks, oil barons, anyone in the hard to reach places that governments won’t prosecute because they are paid not to or are too afraid to. Frost did kidnap six girls, between 18 and 21 last month in London in only a few days. The pattern caught Morse’s attention, and they found a connection to a modeling agency they all auditioned for. They followed the money and found the connection to the Magia. That led to a closer examination of Midas. Sharon is tracking the money. We hope we can track down Midas customers but that will be difficult. We can track Frost’s victims. They are in the country that loves us the most”.

“Iran.” Sonia practically spit out.

“Yes, held captive by Alladohol Asroldad, an exporter who is worth $10 billion. He has a large compound in Nay Band. Heavily guarded and likely has the Iranian military nearby.”

The table was silent.

“The question is what are we going to do first?” Yelena asked. “Ingrid, Ava, any ideas?”

Both looked at her, very annoyed.

“We get it, you are pissed. Get over it already.” Ava said.

Yelena stood quickly and Bucky grabbed her and put her back in her seat.

“This leadership council is a great damn idea.” Bucky mumbled. “Who do we hit first? We have to get the girls out. We need to do it quietly. Hit the compound and leave no survivors. At the same time, we need to assault Frost. We can take her in and get information from her, find out her other customers and learn more about Midas. I suggest two assaults. When we kill this exporter its going to make the news. She is going to get spooked when she hears about it.”

“One team hits her, at least five teams take the compound.” Gabby suggested.

“I’ll take my team and go after her.” Ingrid volunteered. “Everett, do we have a current location?”

Everett nodded. “She won’t be easy to get to. She has a large estate in Rome. It is going to be very difficult to take her out discreetly.”

Oksana wasn’t concerned. “We wait till she goes to bed, Wanda opens a door into her bedroom and we bring her to the Security Services building.”

The room was quiet.

“Wanda isn’t gone. She will open a door into a bedroom. She isn’t going in. As far as Iran, we are taking jets.” Bucky said. “Anybody disagree?”

No one at the table said anything.

“Ladies?” Bucky asked, turning to the gathered Widows.

No one spoke but they all seemed happy.

Yelena nodded. “Then it is decided. Ingrid, I would begin planning a stealth mission to take Frost without being seen. In the event Wanda doesn’t feel like opening a door for you.”

Bucky bumped her shoulder. “Yelena, cut it out.”

“So, we have two missions to plan.” Gabby spoke. “I suppose we should get started. Any other issues?”

“Ingrid, if you decide that you cannot take Frost quietly without Wanda, you can ask her for her help. Explain to her you are her leader and you have orders for her.” Yelena told her. “Meeting over.” The blonde stood up and left quickly and the crowd parted for her, not meeting her eyes.

Bucky sighed. This was not how he wanted this to go but unfortunately it was how he expected it to go. Yelena had promised Wanda to behave. Yelena promised she would.

Yelena lied.

Novi Grad, Sokovia

Wanda had just sat the girls down for lunch with their sandwiches and chips. She knew she would have to eat something but she really wasn’t in the mood and her appetite hadn’t been present since she woke up from her coma. She was losing weight again.

Becca woke from her nap and began to cry.

“Sounds like little sister is hungry too.” Wanda told the girls.

She walked in the room and saw her bundle of joy looking up at her. She reached down to pick her up.

When she stood straight her back pain flared. She nearly collapsed and went to one knee. He had apparently cried out because Nadeja and Nela were in the room with her and Storm was licking her face.

“Mama! Nela, take little sister! Storm, go in the other room.” Nadeja ordered.

Nela gently extracted Becca from Wanda’s arms. “I’ll feed her, Mama.”

Nadeja stayed with Wanda, rubbing her shoulders.

“What can I do, Mama?” she asked nervously.

Wanda closed her eyes. “You can’t my angel. It will pass.”

“I’ll stay with you.”

Wanda shook her head. “No, help your sister. Nela can hold her and you can feed her the bottle on the counter. Can you do that for me?”

“I don’t want to leave you like this.”

“I’m not going anywhere and you will be in the next room. Storm, can come in and keep me company. Go, baby girl.”

Nadeja reluctantly walked out, leaving Wanda alone.

She managed to pull her phone out of her pocket and went to a bookmark page.

“Only take one or two every six hours.” She read. “I’ll take one. Just one in the morning and one in the evening. I won’t take more. I stopped drinking. I won’t become addicted. I’m stronger than that. I just need time to think, to relax, to take care of my girls without pain.”

Wanda whispered and the Percocet pill appeared in her hand.

Wanda swallowed one and stood up holding onto the baby bed. She limped into the living room and saw her girls on the couch, holding Becca and feeding her.

“Mama!” Nela called out. “Are you better?”

Wanda nodded, not feeling any better but determined to be brave.

An hour later, Bucky entered the door Wanda opened for him.  He found her in the living room laughing with the girls and holding Becca. She had a radiant smile.

“Papa, Mama hurt her back!” Nadeja told him immediately.

“Traitor.” Wanda grumbled at her then winked.

Bucky touched her cheek. “Are you okay now?”

Wanda nodded. “I feel great! I think I just needed to stretch better in the morning. How was your meeting?”

Bucky looked towards the girls. “Pretty boring. Same old thing. We have a couple missions but nothing big. I’ll tell you about it later.”

“Great. I was thinking maybe we go out for dinner tonight? We could try that new restaurant in the City Square.”

Bucky was surprised. He tried to keep his face unsurprised but he couldn’t hide his emotions from Wanda.

“You think that is a good idea? What if you have problems there, a headache or a back spasm or a seizure…”

Wanda stopped him with a kiss. “You plan to keep me locked up forever? I won’t have a seizure. The anticonvulsants are working. C’mon Baby, take your favorite girls out tonight.”

Bucky wasn’t crazy about it but couldn’t turn her down. “You want to leave a big dog and two cats in the apartment alone?”

“Yes. No more excuses.”

“I’ll get my nice t shirt out of the laundry hamper.”

“Be still my heart.” Wanda told him. “Girls, pick some dresses to wear. We are hitting the town tonight.”

Bucky fed Becca while the older females of the house crammed in the small bathroom to do their hair and help Wanda with her makeup.

Nela tugged on Wanda accidentally and she stiffened, her back beginning to ache. She knew it was a matter of time before the spasms started.

She hadn’t planned to take another pill till bed but she wanted tonight to be a celebration. She had beaten death again and was with her family in her home city, celebrating with her people. She couldn’t afford to appear weak.

She shood the girls out of the bathroom and closed the door. Another pill appeared in her hand.

“I won’t take one tonight before bed. Besides, it is safe to take them every six hours, so long as I don’t go over six pills a day. I’m just taking the lowest dose. It’s no big deal.” Wanda told herself.

Then she took her second pill of the day and prepared for a night out.

The family sat in the restaurant, enjoying dinner. As their dinner ended Sokovians approached her for autographs. Wanda greeted them, took pictures with them and had a wonderful night.

Bucky was impressed by how well she was doing, how happy she seemed. He could only hope it stayed this way.

That night before bed, Wanda took her third pill of the day.

Chapter Text

Wanda sat on the couch holding Becca in her arms. The twins were next to her, one on each side, trying to get their little sister to smile, even though it was too early for what the books called a social smile. Nadeja was convinced she was too funny not to make her laugh and proceeded to twist her face into every funny version she could pull off, some quite frightening.

“You remember what I told you about my friend, the Ancient One?”

Nela nodded. “Aunt Yelena called her the great bald one. She was very wise and liked to spy on you. She also sent Aunt Agatha to teach you.”

Wanda smiled sadly. They were the two oldest women she had ever known and she missed them terribly.

“After she died, she left a note for me. She could see the future and she had told me I had not met my greatest loves. I didn’t understand. I loved the girls and I really loved Aunt Yelena and Papa. I didn’t see how I could love anyone greater than that. Then you two came into my life and I knew I had met my greatest loves. And now I have a third greatest love. My whole world is on the couch with me.”

“Maybe you will have more great loves. We can have more baby sisters, right?” Nela asked.

Wanda gently nodded. “I hope so, angel. I hope we can have an even bigger family. Of course, we would need more room than our two bedroom suite at the mansion and even our two bedroom apartment here. Maybe we can buy a home in the city, near a park. We could have enough room in the backyard for Nela’s greenhouse and a garden. There is a dirt bike racing track that opened up six months ago near the stadium. I could go to school when the University opens up next year.”

Nadeja and Nela looked at each other slightly confused. “What about the Mansion? Do you not want to live there anymore? Is it because they betrayed you?”

Wanda cringed. “They did not betray me.”

“Aunt Yelena said they did.” Nadeja pointed out.

“Aunt Yelena says a lot of things when she gets emotional. It’s not that I don’t want to live there. Of course I do. They are my family. But…I also have my greatest loves and I need to consider where my greatest loves would be happiest. Stannic has done so well in Idaho.”

“I thought it was Iowa?” Nela asked.

Wanda waved it off. “It’s all the same, American farmland. Iowa, Idaho…I’m not sure of the other states that have farms. I can’t say I care. I just think of all the advantages of living here in our home country, in the greatest city in our country. You two would be able to speak Sokovian all the time and Becca would grow up learning Sokovian, not having to learn it as a second language.

“Maybe Oksana and Gabby would do the same thing and bring Claudia and Tanya. Maybe Meg would bring Billlie. She could stay with us or one of the other kids. I could arrange for Meg to have her own place. She doesn’t have to be eighteen. She is a Red Widow. If I could adopt you two at nineteen then they will give her full custody of her little sister while she is sixteen. She will be seventeen soon.

“All I am saying is I always imagined you girls growing up at the Widow Compound, being around my sisters who love them, but I wonder if that is best. Would I be shielding you from the real world? How will you ever really learn about this world if you don’t live in it?”

Nela and Nadeja looked at each other and Nadeja asked the question they both wanted to know.

“What if a bad guy comes and Papa is off fighting with the girls and it is only us? We don’t want you to get hurt again.”

Wanda was silent for a moment.

“If someone wants to hurt my family or me, I will make them go away, like that.”

Wanda snapped her fingers.

“I have played around with these monsters I have fought for too long. I have always held back and it has only led to people getting hurt and killed because I was too scared of using my full power. I think it is time I stopped being scared. If anyone comes after us…Mama will teach them the last lesson they ever learn.”

Nadeja and Nela’s eyes widened. They had not heard their mother talk with that kind of confidence in a while. The two girls smiled at her confidence and then looked at Becca.

“She is smiling!” Nela nearly shouted.

Wanda looked at the angelic face smiling. She may not have been smiling at anything in particular but she was smiling.

“Is Papa going to be home tonight?” Nadeja asked.

Wanda nodded. “He better be. I told him this is our family vacation. The girls can handle raiding a compound in remote Iran. He told me I would probably need to open a door for Ingrid’s team but she hasn’t contacted me so maybe they decided on another way.”

Nadeja was confused. “You don’t want to know?”

“If I am needed they will tell me and I will do whatever they need. But…I need this time with you three and your father, in our home. Not the Mansion, but our own home. One of the worst moments of my life happened here in this living room but…the happiest times in my life happened here. I’ve learned to move past the pain and embrace the joy. I have a lot to think about. We all do. Things have changed. I can’t be taking chances anymore. I’m not going to take myself away from you for…I made a mistake. I should have just teleported the ship to an open area in France or Spain. We could have attacked there.”

The girls eyes widened. “You can do that?”

Wanda thought for a moment. “I think I can. Why not? If I stopped holding myself back I could do much more. I made a dumb decision. I jumped into the middle of a hurricane in the dark thinking it would be no big deal. I could handle it. I was superman, right? Only I wasn’t. I’m not invincible. I can’t fight off hurricane winds. What I can do is magic. I have access to the most amazing magic in the universe. It is time I used it smarter. I’ve always tried to overpower my opponents and gotten away with it for the most part. I had the most power so I would win. But there are times when I didn’t have the most power or have met an equal like Thanos. I need to be smarter.”

The girls were silent for a few moments taking that in and cooing at Becca. Becca had a look of intense concentration.

“Uh oh.” Nela said, recognizing that look on her little sister.

Nadeja stood up. “I’ll get the diaper. I haven’t taught Storm how to fetch a diaper for me. I think she can but just won’t. She always leaves the room when it is time for a change.”

Nela nodded. “She is no help.”

Nadeja was offended. “No help? Your fur balls sit on the windowsills all day soaking in the sun and only move if they want to be petted or fed. At least Storm helps defend our home.”

Nela shrugged. “Maybe, but it was my kitty cats that saved your big strong Storm from little Mitsy.”

Nadeja walked to the bedroom mumbling about the pint-sized terror named Mitsy.

Wanda watched the interactions with a warm smile. Her heart felt full and for the first time she was giving actual consideration to moving out of Widow Mansion. She had been considering many things since she woke from her coma. She supposed near death experiences could cause one to rethink their life.

Though she didn’t feel betrayed and knew why Ingrid and Ava and likely some of the others talked enough Widows into ensuring she was not on the leadership council, it did open her eyes to the possibility that maybe she wasn’t needed anymore. Only Staci and Aino still slept in the twins’ room but that was becoming less and less. It wasn’t like she would abandon the Widows. She would never do that. But the idea of having a life bigger than the Widows, separated from them, would not leave her mind.

She stood up and her back flared. The jolt of pain shot to her head and she gritted her teeth as a painful headache overcame her quickly and caused her to see spots.

“Mama?” Nela asked.

“I’m good. Let’s take her to the changing table.”

Wanda let Nadeja and Nela do most of the cleaning and changing. While the girls were putting her in her bassinet, Wanda slipped a pill. It had only been two hours but she had decided to only take them when the pain flared rather than counting hours.

She lay down stiffly on the couch.

“Girls, will you rock her to sleep? I’m going to take a nap. Wake me if she cries and I don’t hear.”

“Do you want one of the pills Dr. Stephen gave you Mama?” Nadeja asked.

“No, they don’t do me any good. I just need a nap and I will be right as rain. My head is already better. I think this afternoon we can take a walk in the street markets, so you can practice your Sokovian and Nela can pick some flowers for the house. Then Daddy will be home tonight and I will make us Bryndzové halušky.”

“Yes!” Nela whispered excitedly. “When do we see Dr. Imi again?”

Wanda yawned and felt the pain in her head and back lessen. “In a few days, girls. We will invite her here for the session. For now, let’s just focus on us, okay?”

“Yes, Mama.” Nadeja agreed but Wanda was already asleep.

Nela took a blanket and put it over her then looked at her sister worriedly. “She is in pain. Why won’t she take her medicine?”

Nadeja shrugged. “She seems okay now. If she were in pain how could she take a nap? Come sing to Becca with me. We must be quiet, so we do not wake Mama.”

As soon as Becca was asleep there was a knock on the door. Nadeja and Nela looked at each other worriedly, not wanting Becca or their mama to wake.

“Stay with Becca and Mama. If I scream wake Mama.” Nadeja ordered.

“Don’t open the door!” Nela hissed.

“I’m just going to see who it is.”

Nadeja approached the door then stopped and ran back to the kitchen. She came back out with a small steak knife and put her finger to her lips when Nela saw it.

She stood on the side of the door and made sure the others were not in direct line of fire in case somebody fired a bullet through the door.

“Hello? It’s Ingrid. Is anyone home?”

Nadeja relaxed. She grabbed a chair and stood on it to see through the peep hole. It was Ingrid and she was alone.

Nadeja opened the door and stepped out into the hall, closing it behind her quietly.

“Mama and Becca are both napping. What do you want, traitor?”

Ingrid’s eyes widened and she took in the girl.

She saw the knife in her hand. Ingrid jumped back.

“Why are you so jumpy?” Nadeja asked.

Ingrid pointed to the knife in Nadeja’s hand. “You aren’t supposed to have sharp objects for a reason.”

Nadeja rolled her eyes. “I stabbed one angry violent Widow and suddenly I’m the bad guy. How many people have you killed? What do you want? Oh wait, I know. You need something from Mama, right?”

Ingrid almost answered but pointed at the knife again. “You didn’t stab her once, you stabbed her eight times. Please, put that away. I really don’t want to be stabbed.”

Nadeja rolled her eyes and opened the door. Nela was on the other side. Nadeja gave her the knife and Nela walked off with it. Nadeja closed the door and stayed in the hallway.

“Could I go inside?”

“No. I just told you Mama and Becca are napping. Let me guess. You have a mission and need Mama’s help, right?”

Ingrid sighed. “I actually just came to talk to her. We haven’t had the chance to talk since…”

“You and Ava and who knows who else, betrayed her?” Nadeja asked. “She is sleeping. Mama needs her sleep. She got put in a coma because she saved a lot of women none of you could have saved. Thankfully you didn’t have elections then. She would have had to wait for you to tell her how to use her power.”

Ingrid closed her eyes. “Nadeja that is not… can I stay around until she wakes?”

“No. This is our home. You can wait in yours. Call her later if you need her to do something for you as I am sure you do. This is our family vacation. Besides we may not be back at all.”

Ingrid didn’t think she heard that right.

“Not back at all? What are you talking about?”

Nadeja grinned, glad to see her uncomfortable. “She was just talking to us about buying a house in Novi Grad with a yard for Nela to grow flowers and a garden and letting me ride at a dirt bike track near here and maybe she could go to college at the new college place. Mama is very smart. She is probably the smartest person in the world. It sounds nice. I think you and the other traitors have done us a favor. Thank you. I think I will like having a new house away from hundreds of traitors.”

Ingrid shook her head. “Bucky said she wasn’t upset. I wanted to explain to her why we did it… Bucky said she wasn’t upset!”

Nadeja snorted. “There would be no Red Widows without Mama. We would all be prisoners of the bad man without Mama, still being given the bad medicine. I know I’m not that smart but even I’m not dumb enough to believe she isn’t upset. I don’t really like you right now. I don’t like Ava either. Staci and Aino think you are bad too. You should leave. Call Mama later and tell her what the stupid leadership council needs her for.”

Ingrid backed up, tears falling down her cheeks. “I’ll…I will…come back…”

Ingrid ran, leaving a satisfied Nadeja behind.

Nela cracked open the door and grabbed Nadeja by the arm pulling her back in.

“Why did you say mean things to her?”

Nadeja shrugged. “The last time a Widow hurt Mama, I stabbed her. I’m not allowed to touch sharp objects, so I had to hurt her another way. Nobody messes with our family. Nobody. Dr. Imi always says words hurt. She hurt Mama. I hope I hurt her.

“Besides I didn’t tell her anything that wasn’t true. Have you ever thought that we could live in a real house of our own without hundreds of Widows around? We could live like a normal family. We could have yards and go to playgrounds all the time. We wouldn’t be in a two room place listening to Rachel scream into the intercom all the time. Nobody would be in our business and maybe Mama wouldn’t get hurt. We could all have a new happy place, the four of us.”

Nela knew that sounded nice but she would miss their current home. She would miss the wildflowers and nature, miss her friends and playing games with Billie, Claudia and Tanya every night.

“I like Widow Mansion.”

Nadeja shrugged. “They betrayed Mama. They didn’t want her as a leader but they want to use her powers. Does that seem like people Becca should grow up around?”

Nela admitted to herself that this was true. “What about Aunt Yelena?”

Nadeja smiled brightly. “That is what is so great. Aunt Yelena will follow with her parents and brother and they could have their own home as well. We could be neighbors! I think we should keep talking Mama into it.”

“And Papa.” Nela reminded her. Nadeja didn’t seem concerned.

“Papa will do whatever makes Mama and us happy. It’s one of the reasons he is such a good papa. He puts our family over everything else. If we want to leave, he will leave. I think he is upset that Mama wasn’t put on that stupid leadership council.”

Nela shrugged. “I need to think about it. You shouldn’t say things to other people though. It isn’t their business to know what we are thinking about. That is for Mama and Papa to decide.”

Nadeja knew she was right but didn’t care. Dr. Imi always talked about how words hurt and Nadeja should always be mindful of what she said to others. Dr. Imi was right. Words could hurt and she didn’t regret hurting Ingrid one bit.

Widow Compound

The Red Widow teams had gathered in their ships, ready to launch. Ingrid had a small team ready to take the so called Madame Masque from her bedroom or wherever they could find her alone.

Bucky noticed Tandy and Tyrone standing beside Ingrid and approached her.

“Hey there, Cloak and Dagger.”

“I hate being called Cloak.”

“I love being called Dagger.” Tandy retorted. “How is Wanda, Bucky?”

Bucky hesitated, telling Tandy all she needed to know. Instead of answering he moved on to his next question.

“What are you two doing here, not that you aren’t always welcome. Something going on? We have some Widows on standby if you need help.”

The two kids looked at each other and Ingrid cleared her throat. “I asked them to help out. They have been wanting to work more missions with us. Ty is going to get us to wherever the target is and we will take her and teleport her to the Sokovian Security Office. Sonia agreed to have Tandy on her team and me and Ty are breaching the Rome compound. I’ll find her with infrared and a small drone before we start. Once the strike begins in Iran, we take her.”

Bucky stared at her for a moment.

“Did Wanda not want to help?”

Ingrid took a deep breath. “I stopped by to talk to her but she and Becca were asleep. Nadeja said she didn’t want to wake her, and I agreed. I thought it would be a good time for the divine pair to get some overseas practice.”

Bucky recognized a lie in her voice. Something else happened. Yes, Wanda may have been taking a nap if Becca was and left the twins in charge, but she would have woken when she heard Ingrid in the hall. Wanda was a very light sleeper who always slept with one eye open in a manner of speaking. For Wanda to sleep that deeply…perhaps the exhaustion from not sleeping due to her pain had finally caught up with her.

“There is something you aren’t telling me.” Bucky told her plainly.

Ingrid shrugged. “Have you ever known me to hold back?”

“Yes.” Bucky answered shortly. He then sighed. “Time to fly. Good luck you two.”

Ingrid watched the six Reapers lift off one by one, heading to Iran to assault a multibillionaires lair, rescue six young women and burn the place to the ground.

“Hey baby, can I talk to you?” Kristina asked.

Ingrid nodded and the two walked farther into the compound where they could talk to each other without being heard.

“What is wrong? You may not have wanted to tell Bucky but you will tell me.”

A tear leaked from her eye.

“Ingrid?”

“We fucked up.”

Kristina’s eyes widened. “You did talk to Wanda.”

Ingrid shook her head. “No, I talked to Nadeja in the hallway. Wanda wants to move out of the mansion.”

Kristina grinned. “Nadeja was just messing with you. We all love her but she can be a mean little monster to everybody but Bucky and Wanda when she is in a mood.”

“Nadeja couldn’t make something like this up. They had plans. Wanda has been talking about it. Yelena was right. We should have just voted and kept our votes to ourselves. She said she didn’t want this to cause a divide in the house. We shouldn’t have talked to others. We campaigned against her. Damn it! We alienated her. Do you think she is going to involve us in dealing with Doom? If she asked for any help it will be Strange and maybe Wenwu. If she leaves, you know Yelena and her family will follow! Why couldn’t we just vote and be done with it! I’m an idiot and I’ve probably torn us apart.”

“Again, Nadeja…”

“Then how did Nadeja know there was a new dirt bike track in Novi Grad, or think to include a yard for Nela’s greenhouse? She mentioned Wanda wanting to go to college in Novi Grad! Do those things sound like something Nadeja has the imagination to come up with?”

Kristina thought about it. Nadeja would be in a foul mood with everything that had happened in the last few weeks and want to lash out at those she perceived against her mother but Nadeja wouldn’t use details like that. Kristina doubted she was capable of imagining that. She and Nela still played with dolls. If Nadeja said it, then Wanda must have spoken to the twins about it.

“Do you think Bucky knows?” Kristina asked.

“He is her husband! Of course he knows!”

“He hasn’t seemed any different.”

Ingrid snorted. “Yes, because Bucky Barnes is known for wearing his emotions on his sleeve. He could be planning on hugging you or killing you and you wouldn’t know until it is too late to do anything about it.”

Kristina knew she was right.

“If Wanda leaves, so does the soul of this place. She can’t leave us.” Kristina tried to convince herself. “She just had a near death experience…again. I’m sure she is thinking about a lot of things. It will pass. She won’t leave us.”

“Yes…she had a near death experience, and we basically ran a campaign to push her out of a leadership position as soon as she somewhat recovered. Six Reapers just launched. She has been hurt before but have you ever known Wanda to not insist on being a part of a mission this large or any mission at all, besides when she was pregnant? Even then she was divining and watching the entire thing through mirrors and bowls of water. As soon as she had the baby she was fighting a demon after saving the Raft, flying into hurricanes without a second thought.”

Kristina sighed and her chest started to ache. “You are right. They are leaving us.”

“I’ll talk her out of it. I just hope I’m not too late.”

One hundred miles from Nay Band, Iran

The Widows were quiet on this mission. The usual playful banter and adrenalin fueled conversations were gone. Yelena wasn’t sure if it was the rift in the house caused by Ingrid and Ava campaigning to sway an election like politicians or something else. They had gone on many missions before without Wanda while she was pregnant. This was the first mission they had gone on since she had been…not pregnant, that she wasn’t a part of. She didn’t even show up to see them off and Yelena knew that shocked the Widows.

Yelena shook her head and focused on the mission.

Something bothered her. It should have been no different than past missions. They go in, kill everyone, save the girls and burn the place to the ground. It was simple.

Madame Masque. Whitney Frost. Everybody needs a supervillain name, and she supposed that one was better than Madame Hydra, the bitch who had stolen Yelena as a child and had every bone in her body crushed before Yelena drowned her.

Something wasn’t right though. At first Yelena thought it was Wanda not being here or even bothering to astral project to check on them.

Six sex slaves.

Easy to track once you knew what to look for. She was sloppy using a modeling agency she owned to kidnap the girls.

Why would the man need six girls so close together? When a girl was sex trafficked it wasn’t as simple as her showing up and immediately doing what she was told. They broke her down, hooked her on drugs, tortured her, brainwashed her. It wasn’t an easy process. Rings like Frosts often stole multiple girls quickly but to sell them to the same buyer at the same time was strange.

Yelena opened her communicator to Sharon Carter’s phone.

“Yes.” Carter answered.

“Who found this lead?”

“I worked with Bobbi on this. She was very excited. She wants to see body cam footage of the assault.”

“You have trained her well. This Frost woman was very stupid to use six models who auditioned at an agency owned by her. Then to have her finances tracked to a multibillionaire giving us a direct line to the girls. All six of them in one place. Why am I getting a bad feeling about this, Sharon Carter?”

Sharon was quiet.

“It was too easy. Damn it! She has been leading one of the largest criminal empires in the world, staying under the radar. Why those girls and why ship them to Iran of all places? Why did the buyer buy six at once? It’s a trap.”

“It is not your fault. We are a greyhound chasing a rabbit. I will call off the assault.”

Yelena ended the call.

“How close are we?” she asked Dani.

“Twenty miles and closing. We will be there in ninety seconds.”

Yelena made the call she hated to make.                       

“Widows, abort mission.  All Reapers stop flying and turn around. Reaper four take the lead. We will take the tail.”

One thing that had not changed was Yelena in the field. When Red 1 gave an order, it was followed without hesitation. No one asked why they were aborting. The jets slowed as close as safely possible, turned and in formation took of out of Iran.

“Reaper 1, we have Iranian jets coming fast. Looks like ten HESA Kowsar’s.” Naomi reported. “Definite air to air combat capabilities.”

Yelena made her way to the front. “We’ve only been over Iranian air space for twenty minutes. They must have been on standby and scrambled when we entered the country. How are they finding us in stealth modes? Rachel.” Yelena called to base. “Ready with drones?”

“Mika has Sable One and I have Sable Two. Moving into attack positions.” Rachel answered.

“Take as many out as you can.” Yelena ordered. “Reapers, drop to the ground. Skim just above the surface and go supersonic.”

Dani swerved Reaper 1 to the side as a missile flew by them.

“Close.” Dani said calmly.

“Thank you for the sit rep. I wasn’t sure what was going on. Missile is on it’s way back.” Yelena told her.

A very hot laser from Reaper 6,similar to Tony Stark’s repulsor blasts, shot the missile out of the sky. A drone got a lock on the Iranian fighter and a very small tracer missile courtesy of Silver Sable knocked it out of the sky as well.

A dog fight ensued. The Iranians could not target the reapers flying at supersonic only one hundred feet above the desert floor. One Reaper would slow and pop up behind the fighter group and pick them off. The jets they had were very advanced. They were the best jets of Iran’s military and these were likely the best pilots the country had.

No doubt it was a set up.

The Reapers used their ability to fly low and then slow in a short distance, rise above the night clouds and fire, picking up speed and chasing down the enemy fighters. The Reapers did take hits by bullets from the fighter guns, but their superior armor was barely fazed.

In the maelstrom of the fight, no one noticed a stray missile had locked on to Reaper 4.

“Go low!” Yelena ordered Reaper 4 as she sat next to Dani, watching the vulnerable Reaper about to be a ball of flames.

Reaper 4 was not going to make it.

A bright light burst into the sky, and Wanda Maximoff was in between the missile and Reaper 4. She raised her hand, and the missile exploded. In the dark sky, Wanda was lit up like a giant target. The jet approached her…and flew through her. Wanda could easily be seen turning towards the jet and closing her fist. The sound of crunching metal and an explosion was echoed over the desert.

“All enemies are down.” Dani reported.

They slowed and flew around Wanda. Yelena looked toward her and Wanda looked up, meeting her eyes. Then her faced showed fear and her image was flickering on and off. She disappeared.

“Head back to base, now, Mach four! Widows, put your helmets on. We will be feeling Gs. Rachel, someone at base call Nadeja! Meg, Oksana, get to her apartment! I am certain she is having a seizure.”

“Ty is taking me now.” Ingrid replied from the Compound.

Novi Grad, Wanda’s apartment

Ingrid and Ty arrived to chaos. Storm was barking, Becca was crying in Nela’s small arms and Nadeja was over Wanda, keeping her on her side while trying to handle a full grown adult in the midst of a seizure.

“Let me take her, Nadeja.” Ingrid told her.

“Get back! I have this. Dr. Stephen told me what to do, not you. Nela, take baby sister into the bedroom.”

Ingrid tried to lay a hand on Wanda and Nadeja bit her. Ingrid jerked her hand back and scrambled away.

“I called Dr. Stephen!” Nela said, sticking her head out the bedroom door.

A sparkle circle opened up and Stephen rushed in. He knelt by Nadeja.

“Good girl. How long?”

“One minute and twenty two seconds. I’m counting time in my head like you told me. I’ve had her on her side as soon as I saw her hit the floor. She rolled off the couch.”

Ingrid jumped into the conversation. “She used her powers in astral form. She crushed a missile and a jet.”

“She isn’t healthy enough for that! Why the hell did you…never mind. Nadeja, I am going to give her an injection. Can you keep holding her steady?”

Nadeja nodded.

Stephen injected Wanda with an anticonvulsant. Thirty two seconds later the seizure stopped.

“Give her a moment, Nadeja.” Stephen told her comfortingly.

Nadeja nodded. “She will be in post-ictal phase. Did I get it right?”

Stephen smiled at the girl. “You sure did. I’m very proud of you and Nela. You helped her and called me immediately. She is lucky to have such such smart and brave daughters. Not many people could be as calm as you two. You did exactly what you were supposed to do. Good job, girls.”

Nadeja smiled despite the situation, proud of her and Nela. Admittedly Storm didn’t help and actually made the situation worse when her barking woke up Becca who began crying.

“She fell off the couch. She had been taking a nap and then she sat up.” Nadeja explained. “I think she was summoned because her astral form was gone. I could feel her gone. Then she was back and she had a seizure. She hit the ground hard and I rolled her over. Her back is going to hurt her. Maybe she will take one of your pills now.”

Stephen watched Wanda’s breathing but looked up at Nadeja when he heard that.

“She hasn’t been taking the pills I gave her?”

Nadeja shrugged. “No, she says they don’t do any good. She was hurting before she took a nap and I offered to bring her one but she said no. Then while we sang Becca to sleep she fell asleep on the couch.”

Strange hoped he understood the situation incorrectly.

“Nadeja, you are saying she was in pain and not only didn’t take a pill but feel asleep shortly after?”

Nadeja shrugged, using her shirt to wipe drool off her Mama’s face. “Maybe she is getting better since the pain doesn’t last as long.”

Stephen wanted to cringe but said nothing. She didn’t need to know what he suspected.

Wanda opened her eyes though they were still glazed over.

“Pietro. Where are you?”

“Mama, it’s Nadeja.”

“Nadeja, where is Pietro? I’m cold. He gets me coats and blankets. Pietro?”

Nadeja looked at Strange and shrugged.

“Should I get her a blanket?” Ingrid asked.

Nadeja looked up in surprise. “Oh, you are still here. Hello…Cloak? No, Mama said your name is…Ty.”

“Hi, Nadeja, you are right, my name is Ty.  Are you okay?”

Nadeja scrunched up her face in confusion. “Of course. It’s Mama that isn’t doing okay.”

“Angel.” Wanda mumbled in Sokovian, her eyes still vacant.

“Yes, Mama?”

“Find your uncle Pietro. Tell him to bring us food. See if there are any sandwiches in the dumpster behind Anatoly’s shop. Tell him to make sure the dogs are not nearby. I got bit the last time I tried to take a sandwich from the dumpster. The brown mangy one hides behind the dumpster. Don’t let him know that I got bit. I don’t want him stealing penicillin for me. I’m not hungry. Tell him to feed you and Nela.”

Nadeja kissed her on the cheek. “Okay, Mama.”

Wanda smiled. “I had a dream I had a baby. You and Nela had a papa. He was a good man. He had a metal arm.”

“It wasn’t a dream, Mama. Try to relax.”

Nela stepped cautiously towards her and knelt down then kissed her forehead. “Dr. Stephen, she hasn’t had a fit in weeks. I thought her medicine was working.”

Strange nodded. “They were but no antiseizure drugs were invented for people that suddenly woke, left their body and channeled a lot of power into their spiritual form quickly. Your mother hasn’t done that in a very long time. She has been through a lot. Don’t worry, I plan to have a very long talk with her about medication when she wakes.”

Strange looked at Ingrid. “You said she astral projected?”

“The Widows’ jets were under attack. Somehow Iran knew we were coming and had their most advanced fighters waiting for us. I’m not sure how they knew when we arrived. It’s almost like they were waiting for us to cross into Iranian territory before taking off but that’s not possible. Our stealth capabilities are supposed to be unmatched.”

“Unless you have a historical ally like Russia who has a connection to the one entity that knows everything about Tony Stark’s jets and arc reactor technology and could have devised early warning systems for your jets as soon as they crossed the borders.” Stephen pointed out. “I’m usually the one in the dark on all the intricacies of military operations conducted by Red Widows. How did no one account for Ultron?”

Wanda’s eyes widened and they could see her awareness return.

“Ultron! Protect my girls! Get them away!”

Naneja gently patted her cheeks. “Mama, Ultron isn’t here. It’s just us. Dr. Stephen is here and Ty, the cape guy, came to see you. You had a seizure.”

Wanda closed her eyes and groaned. The pain in her body was hitting her at once.

Without thinking she conjured a pill. Before she could put it in her mouth Stephen had it in his hand.

“Hey!”

“Nadeja, could you get one of the pills in the bottle that I prescribed. Ingrid, Tyrone, thank you for being here. Please let Yelena and Bucky know she is fine. Tell them I am with her and she is okay. Oksana and Meg don’t need to rush either. They can go back.”

Ingrid didn’t want to leave. “I’ll step out and use my com.”

“Leave.” Nadeja said. “This is family business.”

Ingrid shook her head and stepped out in the hall to give a report.

Inside, Wanda groaned. “Nadeja, Nela?”

“Yes, Mama?” Nela asked.

“Is Becca…”

Nela went into the room and brought out Becca.

“We took care of her, Mama.” Nela said.

Wanda smiled. “You are such good girls.”

She then shook her head. “Stephen, I need to get stronger. You know that Doom guy…”

“Girls, could I have a talk with your mama? Just between a doctor and his patient who doesn’t follow orders.”

Nela and Nadeja walked into Becca’s room reluctantly, closed the door then placed their ears to it.

Stephen glared at Wanda.

“I had no choice. I was summoned and when I arrived I saw a missile about to strike one of the Reapers. Then a jet flew though me and I couldn’t let it get another missile off. I’m surprised I caught it in my power. It was so fast.”

“It’s a jet, Wanda. They are fast. Whether you could or could not do something isn’t the point. The pill I just took from you is a Percocet. How long have you been conjuring these? Do you even know the correct dosage or when to take them? I told you they were addictive! You are an addict.”

Wanda sat up and groaned. “I’m an alcoholic, not an addict. I hate drugs. Stephen, I need my strength. I need to be pain free. Doom is coming and something tells me he had something to do with the Widows getting attacked by Iranian jets when they shouldn’t have been able to attack us, much less know when we were going to be there. It’s like they had an early warning…Ultron.”

Stephen nodded. “For a robot that claims to love you he does love putting you in danger, doesn’t he? I’ll handle Doom. Tell the widows to lay off operations until those Avengers can do their jobs and take out Ultron. Stay off your feet! I am searching everywhere, Wanda. I am looking in every book I can find on spells to make your back stronger. Topaz is no doubt looking as well. I can’t help the plates in your head, but I will not stop searching for a way to improve your spine. Just give me a chance without overdosing on Percocet and fighting Iranian jets while you are in your astral form or physical form for that matter!”

Wanda said nothing and Stephen helped her struggling form sit on the couch.

“How often are you taking the pills?” he asked.

Wanda rubbed her forehead. “Stephen, I am in a lot of pain right now…”

“How often?”

She sighed. “Only when I need it for the pain. I haven’t been taking it more than six times a day and at the lowest dosage.”

Stephen’s eyes widened, “Six times a day?!”

“Don’t yell.”

“How do you even know what dosage is the lowest? Have you gotten a medical degree that I wasn’t aware of?”

Wanda shrugged but that made her hurt as well. “I looked on WebMD.”

Stephen was silent and Wanda could feel the weight of the silence and his judgement.

“WebMD?”

Wanda nodded.

“Why didn’t you just go to Reddit?”

Wanda smirked. “Too much conflicting information. WebMD seemed more professional anyway.”

Stephen shook his head. “You can’t take care of your daughters on opioids.”

“Excuse me? I can’t take care of my daughters without them. Do you know what it is like just taking your stupid fancy aspirin? I’m in pain all the time! I can’t walk without pain, I have spasms holding Becca, I get stuck on the floor because it hurts to much to bend my back to stand! How do you expect me to take care of my girls?!”

“Not becoming a junkie would be a good start.” He told her.

“I’m not a junkie!”

The door creaked and both knew Nadeja and Nela were listening. Wanda sighed. “Can we talk about this later?”

Stephen nodded. “We definitely will. No more pills unless they are the ones I give you.”

Bucky and Yelena arrived two hours later. They found Wanda and the girls along with Stephen watching television.

There was a definite tension in the air.

“Stephen? How is she?” Yelena asked.

“She is right here and I am doing fine. I just got surprised. I hadn’t been summoned before while I was asleep and then astral projecting…I didn’t have time to prepare. My back and head are sore but no more than usual.”

Bucky and Yelena looked at Stephen.

“Everything alright, Stephen?” Bucky asked.

Stephen stood up and approached them then brought them into the hallway.

“Someone needs to be with her at all times. The only pills she is allowed to take are the ones I gave her, not the ones she conjures. Make sure of it and if she does it anyway, call me.”

Yelena raised an eyebrow. “What is going on, Stephen?”

“I’m trying to keep the Scarlet Witch from becoming a junkie before this gets out of hand. I don’t know how long she has been doing this and she may already be addicted. Keep an eye on her. I will be back in the morning.”

Bucky and Yelena watched Stephen step into a circle and disappear.

Neither said anything for a moment. There was no point. They should have seen it coming.

“You want first shift or me?” Bucky asked.

Yelena laughed but there was no humor in it.

“I’ll take first shift. Get some sleep. I’ll wake you at three.”

Bucky nodded and move to go inside.

“Bucky, nobody knows about this. Nobody.”

Bucky nodded. “It’s no ones business except ours. We got this, Yelena.”

Yelena could only hope he was right.

Chapter Text

Bucky and Wanda sat across from Nikoli Zenger in their small living room in the apartment Wanda had grown up in. Wanda was sweating despite the air being cooled. To her frustration the past couple days she had been watched by Bucky or Yelena constantly, even in her sleep. She was only alone in the bathroom but knew if she came out drowsy or showing the slightest sign of being medicated Strange would be called. The pain and withdrawals made her constantly hot and miserable. She couldn’t sleep. Her girls were the only thing that kept her sane.

Nikoli had asked to visit and Wanda thought he may be a good distraction. Instead, he brought major news and questions that would affect her, her family and Sokovia.

“I am surprised Jozef is resigning.” Wanda told him. “Things are going well. Sokovia is stronger than it has ever been. Why now?”

Nikoli was quiet for a moment.

“I believe the stress of the job is causing problems with his family, particularly his wife. Before you restored Novi Grad he had been planning to resign. Then you came and changed everything. He stayed to ensure Sokovia had stability as it grew. He feels now is the time.” Nikoli told her. “I believe he wanted to discuss this with you himself so please do not tell him we spoke of it.”

Wanda nodded.

“He is upset about Sokovia leaving the United Nations and closing embassies, isn’t he?” Wanda guessed.

She knew he was never a fan of her and Nikoli’s isolationist beliefs but had reluctantly agreed that is was for the best. With Wakanda leaving and Turkey and Romania following the lead of their two greatest supplier of vibranium and rare minerals, Jozef had agreed it had paid off. Sokovia had begun a shift of power throughout the world along with Wakanda. Two small countries were dictating terms to larger nations and refusing to do business with the United States, Britain and Russia.

Nikoli sat back on the old recliner and closed his eyes for a moment.

“I know he was not crazy about the idea, but he went along with it. He understood the concerns and the benefits. We were hardly the only government officials to call for Sokovia to end their reliance on the world and cut communication with the ones who had been historically using our home for their own gains. Yet he went along with it. This is truly not about policy differences, Wanda. We all have personal sacrifices we make for our country.”

Bucky took Wanda’s hand from his place on the couch.

“What now?” he asked.

“A general election will be held in two months. I will be running for President. I hope I have your support.”

Wanda nodded. “Nikoli, you have taught me much about politics. I believe in you. Of course I will support you. Tell me what you need.”

He thought for a moment on how to phrase his request.

“I will be campaigning for the next two months. If you could go on stops with me…I know you are not big on public speaking but perhaps just stand by me, I believe all other candidates will drop out of contention. A few may remain but with my background and your popularity they will stand no chance.”

Wanda had already suspected that. “Of course. That will be no problem.”

He turned to Bucky.

“I am afraid it is you I am asking the greatest task, James.”

Bucky raised an eyebrow. “You want me to campaign for you? I’m not exactly known for being social or talking…or smiling often, outside my family.”

Nikoli chuckled. “I need you to be my replacement. There is no one else the people of Sokovia would trust more with their security.”

Bucky was silent for a moment. “You want me to take your place as head of State Security.” He finally said. “I’ve never been a public servant or a spy.”

Nikoli shook his head. “No, but you have been a protector. A man who the world knows is strong and will not hesitate to do what is best for your country. Many decades ago you went to war for your country. I am asking you to serve in a similar capacity in your new country. We need a man who can make difficult decisions. Who believes in the same nationalist ideas as your wife does. A man who cannot be fooled by the world. A man the world would fear to cross.

“James…Bucky, Sokovia needs you. I need you. I need someone I can trust in this office.”

Bucky was silent for a while and looked at Wanda. He could tell she was in pain from sitting in one place too long and the lack of opioids had caused her to feel sick and run fever off and on. Luckily Strange caught the issue early. For the first time in days, she looked excited despite the pain.

This role would mean going to an office every day. It wasn’t a problem. There was a permanent door that opened from the mansion straight into the State Security Building.

It would limit his ability to work with the Widows. He definitely could not be seen going over borders to attack slavers. The Red Widows got away with it because they had no official connection to Sokovia despite being citizens. They were not government sponsored but everything he did would reflect on Sokovia.

“Of course, Wanda and I need to talk about it. I will let you know soon.”

“By tomorrow.” Wanda said, smiling brightly. “Where is our first campaign stop?”

“Klobouky. Since the city lost the capital after Novi Grad was restored, the local economy has somewhat fallen. Nothing major but they need a point of pride. I have ideas to make the city relevant again. I’d love to go over them with you. Perhaps in two days we could take the trip…if you are up to it.”

Wanda stared at the man for a moment. “Why wouldn’t’ I be?”

Nikoli took a breath.

“Wanda, the last trafficked girls the Widows saved were dropped off in London. They said the Widows saved them and treated their injuries. They were bandaged, had casts on…you never return any girls without being fully healed. I know the signs of someone in pain. I can tell by looking at you that your back is in pain. It is in the way you sit, the slight facial expressions and the sweating is due to not having a true pain pill in a while, isn’t it?

“You disappeared for nearly ten days. You saved those girls from a hurricane, did you not? You were injured, badly. Wanda Maximoff was seen walking in a park. You never go into a park without your children. It was also the way she walked, all her mannerisms really. I have been an intelligence officer for a very long time. Whoever that was, she was very good but she was not you. Tell me, Wanda. You know we keep each other’s’ secrets. We are friends, right?”

Wanda nodded. “I did sustain major injuries when I moved the ship from the ocean. I was in a coma. My back was broken and my skull was fractured.”

“Most of her bones were broken and she nearly drowned on top of it.” Bucky added. “She was healed by another witch but her back still hurts often and she has headaches.”

Nikoli winced. Wanda Maximoff was the most important public figure in Sokovia. The people loved her and other nations feared her.

“Wanda, have you considered… not taking so many risks? Your people need you. I realize the Widows do as well but…a nation is counting on you. Hundreds of thousands of men women and children look to you for protection and inspiration. I know it is not fair to put this on you but it is true. Despite your power you have come close to death often. If you won’t stop taking risks for yourself, perhaps give your friend Nikoli some peace of mind.”

Wanda said nothing, not mentioning that this had consumed her thoughts for days.

“I will leave you to your discussions. Such things require much thought. I know if you take this job it will for the most part take you out of the field for the Red Widows. Wanda, being married to the head of State Security would also put your actions under greater scrutiny than ever before. You have many things to think on. For example, do you believe you can take a campaigning trip with me in two days?”

“I wouldn’t miss it.” she assured him.

Nikoli left leaving the two alone.

Neither said anything. Wanda leaned stiffly into Bucky, and he placed his arm around her.

“I thought we wouldn’t have to worry about international policy for another ten or so years when you became president.”

Wand said nothing, Becca began crying from her bedroom. Yelena had taken the twins shopping for new clothes so they were alone with their youngest.

“I got her.” Bucky said, kissing the top of her head.

Wanda stayed silent, conjured a pill and dry swallowed it quickly.

Bucky took a bottle and heated it up then walked into the bedroom. When he came back to the couch he sat and began feeding her. It was a sight that never failed to warm Wanda’s heart.

“You want me to do it, don’t you?” he asked, speaking about the job.

“Yes.” Wanda answered with no hesitation.

“You know what it would mean.”

“Your Sokovian would have to get much better. I doubt the cabinet members are going to speak English for you like Nikoli and Jozef do. You would have to get regular haircuts and shave. Maybe even wear a suit at times? A girl could dream of her dashing husband in a suit.”

Bucky chuckled. “It means no more missions. I would be an official representative of Sokovia. Unlike before, I can’t just raid US Airforce bases with you. As my wife it would probably be a good idea if you didn’t either. Our focus wouldn’t be on Red Widow missions. It would be on Sokovia.”

“I know.”

“You campaigning puts you at risk. The more you are out in the open the better chance Doom can get to you. Even now, outside this apartment, I know you gave Yelena a lot of mystical weapons to protect herself and the girls but he could find them easily.”

Wanda knew this. She struggled with letting the girls go with Yelena but her sister promised she would protect them. Yelena would not let anything happen to them.

“I can deal with Doom at any time without facing him. I have been thinking of a dozen spells he cannot counteract. I’ve thought of having a conversation with him in my astral form. No powers, I promise.”

Bucky looked at her and cringed. “You have lost weight. You don’t look healthy, Wanda. That’s not your fault but are you sure you are strong enough to face someone like him?”

Wanda cringed. One thing she loved and hated about her husband was his blunt honesty.

“Something has to be done. We can deal with him later. What about now? Do you want the job?”

Bucky nodded slightly.

“I don’t suppose any of us will be on any leadership committee with the Widows. Nadeja mentioned getting a house in Novi Grad. Any clue where she got that idea from?”

Wanda nodded. “I was going to wait and speak to you about it…when I felt better. I had a talk with the girls while you were involved in that disaster in Iran. It was just a conversation. I began thinking and…I don’t know. The more I talked about it, the more I liked the idea.”

Bucky’s neutral façade gave way to surprise. “You want to leave the Widows?”

“No! Not leave…just maybe have a place of our own. It’s not like I can’t step into the Mansion anytime we want. You said it yourself, I would have to work from the shadows even more. They don’t need us for most missions. We could have our own home. Don’t you want a bigger family? I know you do. Maybe a Bucky junior? We can’t keep living in two bedroom suites forever. Eventually the twins will be ready to sleep in their own beds all night. They should have their own rooms. We always express how they are individuals. They shouldn’t have to share a room. Neither should Becca. It isn’t like money is an issue. I don’t want a large estate but perhaps something homie, warm, one story or maybe two stories but small enough that we could call for someone from the living room and be heard all over the house.”

Bucky nodded, liking the sound of that. “We could build the house on the land behind the mansion. Have a doorway open up into here or the Security Building.”

Wanda was quiet and she wouldn’t meet Bucky’s eyes.

“Doll, talk to me. Tell me what’s going on? Is it the leadership thing? Ingrid and Ava have been wanting to talk to you for days. They feel like crap. Is that why you are distancing yourself from girls you love like sisters?”

Wanda shook her head. “I don’t know, maybe being on death’s door again, leaving the girls again, having Becca relying on us as well, has just made me shift my priorities, or opened my mind to what they should be. I remember Nadeja and Nela’s faces when we invaded Thanos’s fleet. Nadeja asking who would take care of them if we didn’t come back and saying they didn’t want anyone else. Remember their faces when we were going to Titan? They were terrified. I know we didn’t have choice then but we do now. I don’t want to scare them anymore. I don’t want Becca growing up wondering if every time we go on a mission it is the last time she will see us. I know we will always be targets but…I don’t want to leave my girls. Yelena said when she was in my head that they twins and Becca were my light. They kept the darkness from falling over me. You and Pietro and Yelena were there but they were the three constants.”

“Yeah, she told me.”

“Have we made them our first priority? Really? Have we made the home I love, my people, our people, our priority?”

Wanda paused.

“I’ll be twenty one in a couple weeks. At the rate I am going I won’t make it to twenty five.”

Bucky silently agree. He had thought this himself, even had nightmares about his wife dying. They increased since the hurricane that put her in a coma but even before, the image of her death haunted his dreams.

“I understand. Believe me, I understand. I just think…Wanda, you started the Red Widows. You and Yelena are the heart and soul of the team. Without you there, I’m not sure how long they would stay together.”

Wanda shook her head, annoyed. “Thanks for putting that on me.”

“I didn’t mean…I’m sorry. I know you and the girls have a symbiotic relationship. You have always gotten strength from them and they’ve gotten strength from you. This is a big deal. Even though you are a step away from the Mansion, you won’t be there. It could hurt both you and them. I’ll do whatever you need. You know that. If you want to own a home in Novi Grad, then I will make it happen. Just think about it. Let’s talk to the twins and feel them out, together, in the same room.”

Wanda nodded, knowing he was right. It was a decision that needed to be made by the entire family, minus Becca who couldn’t talk, or roll over yet.

“So, about the job.”

Bucky nodded. “I’ll take it. I’ll have to put more effort in my Sokovian, but I have a good teacher sleeping in my bed every night.”

“Really?” Wanda asked excitedly. “You will do it?!”

Bucky nodded. “This means a lot to you.”

“Sokovia means a lot to me. You make me feel safe. You will make our people feel safe as well. There is no one better to protect us.” Wanda told him.

Bucky shook his head. “An office job. I’m a bureaucrat now. What has this world come to?”

“I will call Nikoli. No, you should call Nikoli! He can use it in campaign stops!”

Bucky smiled warmly, not having seen Wanda this excited since Becca was born. “Wanda, when Sokovia sees you support him, it’s a done deal. I suppose I should resign from the leadership council. It was a short term, defined by falling into an Iranian trap but it was distinguished service none the less.”

He handed their daughter to her.

“You look like you feel better.” he told her.

Wanda shrugged. “It comes and goes.”

“That’s good.” Bucky said. “I’ll give you some time with Becca and I’ll go chase down the twins and Yelena.”

“No!” Wanda said quickly.

Bucky raised an eyebrow.

“Something wrong? Afraid you might fall asleep?”

Wanda was silent for a moment, opened her mouth then closed it.

“You think you can’t take care of our girls in pain. How are you going to take care of them if every time you take a pill, you get slightly high and fall sleep?” Bucky asked. “Just now when I was in the kitchen, right?”

“Bucky…”

“Go lay down. Your eyes are barely open. When you get up we are going to have a talk with Stephen.”

Wanda wanted to argue. Instead, she yawned and laid on the couch. She was out in seconds.

Bucky sighed, not knowing what to do. He had left her for a minute. Wanda had one of the strongest wills he had ever met. She had gotten hit over the head with a bottle once and didn’t wince when Pietro put stitches in her scalp. She had three ribs cracked by a crowbar and didn’t cry out while Pietro beat the man with the crowbar the bastard had used to hit his sister. She had fought Thanos more than once, even taken shots of dark magic that ripped through her.

Things change though and it was nearly impossible to stop a woman from taking pills when she could conjure them in blink of an eye.

Bucky picked up the phone and made the call.

“Stephen…we need help. Have you found her?”

Bucky listened on the other end and then hung up.

Wanda would probably not be happy about this but it was necessary.

Nice, Greece

Yelena and Kate lay out on the beach, soaking up the sun. They would only be here a few days. It was necessary to be away from the Mansion for Yelena’s plan to work.

A day ago she had stepped into an internet café and coffee shop in Greece. She opened a word document and typed out a brief message then posted it on a well-known message board Red Widow fans had created. Some fan had also created a Facebook fan group for the Widows. She posted it there as well. It was short and simple.

Enough games. We need to talk. Follow this computer. Come in person. Alone.

A shadow fell over her.

“You are blocking my sun, robot.”

The man laughed. The body he had turned into a cyborg was different than the last one. This was a young man, perhaps in his early twenties, very strong. He or it was shirtless and wearing a swimsuit.

“You should put sunscreen on. The beach is not kind to Russians and their pale skin.” Yelena told him.

Ultron unfolded a beach chair and sat next to them. Kate rose and walked off.

“She didn’t want to talk?”

Yelena shook her head. “She is going to make sure you came alone and have an EMP arrow ready in case you decided to do something stupid.”

“In a bikini?”

“My idea. It gives her an Amazon look, yes? You should see her in the Wonder Woman costume I bought her for next Halloween. I’m curious. If you do get a sunburn can you feel pain?”

Ultron nodded. “I’m working on it. I feel pain is part of the human experience. I am glad I couldn’t feel pain the last time I saw Wanda. Thrown into a volcano. The adamantium skeleton hasn’t been perfected and even if it had I still need skin, muscles, organs…you get the idea. You have figured all this out so you know exactly what to do to kill me. Your girlfriend isn’t going to fire an EMP arrow at me. She is going to unloose a kill shot, striking a major artery and watch my body bleed out.”

Yelena shrugged. “You are very smart and very stupid. Let’s talk about Iran. We have gone out of our way to stay out of your way. You are the Avenger’s problem. We both know Wanda will never forgive you for what you have done. Why are you targeting us?”

“I’m not.” Ultron told her.

Yelena laughed quietly. “So you weren’t the one who devised the early warning system so Iran’s best jets could track us?”

Ultron looked at her and raised his sunglasses. “When did the Red Widows become so sensitive? You are telling me your advanced jets and outstanding pilots couldn’t handle the Iranian Airforce? I needed to know if Wanda was alright. I didn’t have her number, so I had to get your attention. I’m disappointed you fell for it. Six girls over the age of eighteen all in a billionaires secluded mansion, easily tracked and you never considered it to be a trap until you were approaching?”

Yelena slowly clapped her hands. “You got us. Thank you for reminding me not to become complacent. For someone who is an admirer of Wanda, you are certainly determined to make her hate you even more by killing those she loves.”

Ultron snorted.

“Wow. I’ve never…what is that word? Snot? No that is the mucus…snorted? Yes, something to do when someone says something idiotic. I have always taken you for a brilliant woman, Yelena. Don’t disappoint me now. I suspected Wanda was badly injured after your last little savior mission. She wasn’t seen for days and then some imposter showed up in Novi Grad with her face. Do say hello to Miss Romanoff…of course I meant Mrs. Rogers.

“Wanda always heals those she saves. She usually opens a door by tearing through dimensions to travel from one spot to anywhere she wishes, including getting an army to Titan. This time the victims were dropped off unhealed by jets. I needed to see if she was alright and since the last time I saw her she threw me into a volcano, I thought this might be the best way.”

Yelena shook her head and stretched out with her hands behind her head, appearing relaxed.

“You look great with shorter hair by the way. It really suits you. Gives you much more of a mercenary vibe rather than a girl who spends hours braiding her hair.”

Yelena wanted to stay on topic. “You almost killed many Widows.”

Ultron sighed. “I had control of every missile fired and every jet in the air. It would have blown up before it reached you. I had to see Wanda and she didn’t disappoint. She surprised me. The jet flying though her was not supposed to happen. I am glad it was her astral form. Then to crush the jet with her mind, so impressive. I always knew she would be glorious. I had no idea she would become this.”

“Ultron caught by surprise? I am very shocked you would admit that.”

“She disappeared after she destroyed the missile and the jet. I couldn’t see her since all the other cameras were down, but if she wasn’t there in person, she was badly injured. I just want to know if she is okay.”

Yelena nodded. “She is…for now.”

Ultron let out an exaggerated deep breath.

“You need more work on your mannerisms.” Yelena told him.

Ultron laughed loudly then quieter. “Sorry. I haven’t gotten the volume thing down. Now you laid out the bait. It’s time to hook me. ‘For now’ entails that she may be in danger again. What have you crazy girls gotten yourselves into?”

“Nothing I could use your help on. I just brought you here to tell you to back off. We have left you alone. Leave us alone or I will invade Russia and destroy every computer in the country. It may not stop you but it will slow your cyborg manufacturing operation down and that would be inconvenient. I have other things to worry about. One man is my priority. I have reason to believe he will attack Wanda or someone she loves soon in order to force her to do his bidding.”

“And what pray tell is his bidding?”

“Nothing you could handle, Mr. Internet. Victor Von Doom is a technical genius, probably more intelligent that Tony Stark. He likes weaponized armor and is very good at magic. He wants to take Wanda to some hell dimension to sacrifice her to a demon called Mephisto…”

“Not very original…”

“..to set his mother’s damned soul free.”

“Ah, mommy issues. I get it. Parents really screw up humans, don’t they?”

Yelena nodded. “In some cases, they do. In others they can be saviors.”

“So, you want me to take out this Doom, so he leaves Wanda alone?”

“No, I want you to leave us alone so we can focus on Doom. We have enough to worry about. Stay out of our missions, stay out of our way and we will stay out of your way.”

Ultron was quiet for a moment then stretched out and put his hands behind his head copying Yelena’s position.

“That is one of the many things I love about you, Yelena. The Avengers were so typical. See bad guy, fight bad guy. You are a chess player. You take one of Shield’s best operatives into your employ, you work with Silver Sable international, you have a loose partnership with the Ten Rings crime organization, the Chinese version, not the one you all wiped from the face of the earth in bloody fashion. Tony Stark and Wakanda give you the best tech and you no doubt take billions of dollars from those you kill.”

Ultron stood up. “Now that I know Wanda is okay, I pinky swear not to pull on the Red Widow’s hair again like a schoolboy wanting a school girl’s attention. Scouts honor.”

Ultron reached out his hand and Yelena stared at it.

“Forgive me if I do not shake.”

“Ha! Val Kilmer playing Doc Holiday in the 1993 movie Tombstone! Yelena, you have my undying respect. Just don’t fall into more idiotic traps, alright? Next time I won’t be there making sure none of you are harmed.”

Ultron walked away.

A few minutes later, Kate moved back to her beach chair.

“You think he will go after Doom?”

“Two things I do not doubt are his ego and his obsession with Wanda.” Yelena told her. “It doesn’t matter what they do to each other. One will come out the victor and one may be severely injured.”

“It’s risky.” Kate pointed out.

“So is facing Doom without Wanda at full strength. Everything we do is a risk. We will go back and tell the Widows that contact was a success. Perhaps nothing will come of it but I do believe he will stop attacking us indirectly.”

Kate thought for a moment.

“Wanda won’t be happy.”

“She agreed with it when I talked to her this morning.”

“You told her?!”

Yelena raised her sunglasses and met her eyes.

“I do not keep secrets from those I love. I made that mistake with you once and nearly lost my heart. I may not be a genius, but I do learn from my mistakes. Let us enjoy the ocean breeze before we must return for stupid meetings. I want to relax and enjoy you in that bikini.”

Widow Mansion, the next day.

The Widows had gathered in the largest dining room again standing around the table as the elected leadership council sat down.

Bucky started.

“I’m going to have to resign my spot from the Council.”

The room went silent.

“The President of Sokovia is stepping down. Nikoli Zinger is running and I will be taking his spot as Head of State Security.”

Ava smiled. “That’s great! We can have another election! Everybody who wants Wanda raise your hands!”

The entire room raised their hands except for Yelena who looked disgusted with all of them.

“Thank you for discussing how difficult it will be to replace me.” Bucky said.

Wanda, who was holding Becca in obvious discomfort, shook her head. “I am afraid I am not in a position to be a leader right now. My mind is on many other things, mostly my health problems…”

Ingrid stood up. “We have a surprise for you! We were going to show you after the meeting but now is a great time. Follow us.”

The room emptied, leaving Wanda, the twins and Bucky alone. Bucky took Becca and the twins took Wanda’s hands slowly following. They marched outside and continued the trek to the back of the property.

Wanda wasn’t comfortable stepping over uneven ground and began levitating slightly off the ground.

Her and Bucky didn’t see it until the Widows spread out.

Ingrid waved her hand over a concrete slab.

“We decided anyone with a kid they are responsible for should have their own house. This valley is huge. Meg and Gabby didn’t want one, but we are going to build one for the Belovas as well. We are going to do it ourselves with Dima’s instructions of course. This will be your family’s house.”

Ava stepped up. “We have space for four bedrooms in case you have another child, or the twins want their own rooms eventually. We have marked off a space for Nadeja to have her own dirt bike track and we will attach a solarium to the house so Nela can grow her flowers. What do you think?”

The Widows waited in silence, as if they were all holding their breath.

Wanda wasn’t sure what to say. She looked towards Bucky who was as surprised as she was.

“I…”

“You can open a door into your apartment in Novi Grad or to the security building. We have an extra room set aside for just doors to places you want to be. Plus being on our land means your house can’t be found.” Naomi added.

Ingrid spoke up again.

“We know you are thinking of living in Novi Grad and it could be easy for you to return here but…Wanda, you are the heart of the Red Widows. We want you here, on Red Widow land, where you belong. You started this family. We wouldn’t be here without you and we would have split up without you. We need you, Wanda. There are no Red Widows without you. We are your coven.”

Wanda opened her mouth but was beaten to the punch by Nadeja.

“I hate all of you!!” she screamed and took off running with Storm beside her.

No one said a word. Wanda turned to run after her but after a few seconds seized up, her back flaring in excruciating pain. She stumbled before Yelena caught her.

“Go after her.” Yelena told Bucky who handed Becca to Anya and ran after Nadeja who was very fast for such a short girl.

Wanda stood up and teleported to their room in the Mansion, suspecting Nadeja was heading there.

The Widows stood in stunned silence. None of them had expected Nadeja’s outburst.

“I like it.” Nela said quietly. “We could have a room where we pretend to play Monopoly when Mama is watching then we play poker using Monopoly money when she isn’t. I could grow my ferns in the solarium and my flowers in the green house. I could move it closer.”

Nela stopped speaking. “I need to check on sister.”

Nela took off at a run as well leaving the Widows silent. After a while they realized the Barnes family was not coming back and went back to the dining room to resume their meeting.

“Next time, maybe run ideas through me, yes?” Yelena asked. “I don’t know what is wrong with you people.” She said, looking at Ingrid and Ava. “I trust all of you with my life but you make dumb decisions. Who surprises someone with a concrete slab for a house? Do any of you think?”

“We can’t lose her, Yelena. You know this better than anyone.” Sonia spoke up. “Half the Widows listened to these idiots, and we have to do damage control.”

Yelena shook her head.

“You lost Nadeja. That is the same as losing Wanda. Damage control? You know nothing about damage control. I will handle damage control. I always clean up your messes. We can reschedule the meeting. I don’t want to look at any of you right now.”

Yelena walked off in a huff with her parents, Kate and Fanny catching up and following her. It appeared they were trying to calm her down, but she was moving at a determined pace.

Nadeja wasn’t in their room but Wanda felt her nearby. She teleported to Nadeja’s favorite tree. Nela and Bucky were just arriving to find Nadeja leaned back against the trunk of the great tree with Storm’s head in her lap. She was petting Storm, not bothering to wipe the tears falling down her cheeks.

Bucky bent down and picked her up. Nadeja curled around him and cried harder.

“Your back okay enough to open a door to the apartment?”

Wanda waved her hand and the familiar red door appeared out of thin air. “Take them. I’ll get Becca from Anya and be right behind you.”

Bucky paused and Wanda noticed. Her lip curled up and her eyes reflected anger. “If I want one I could teleport for a second and take one. Take our girls home. I’ll be right there.”

Bucky walked in, not happy but knowing she was right. There was nothing he could do about it.

“Come on girls, let’s go home.”

Latveria, Castle Doom

Doom worked in his shop under the castle, forging weapons to anoint with the Scarlet Witch’s blood as soon as he had her. The time was coming soon. He thought of taking one she loved to force her to follow him into the hell dimension but did not feel it was necessary. Perhaps because it could be a blow to his own pride. He would take her himself. She had been seen in Novi Grad lately and with the announcement of the Sokovian President stepping down in two months, he knew she would be in public even more, supporting her friend Nikoli Zinger, Sokovia’s answer to Nick Fury. The only difference was while the Avengers didn’t always trust or see eye to eye with Fury, Maximoff and Zinger had the same views and were in sync with each other. Perhaps the Widows would be around her and Yelena Belova would no doubt have weapons capable of injuring him if he wasn’t careful but he was confident in his ability to take her.

The injuries she sustained according to Sable were significant. He doubted Topaz had the ability to heal her completely. Taking on a fully powered and healthy Scarlet Witch would be suicide. Taking on a crippled Wanda Maximoff would not be a problem.

“Hello.”

Doom looked around, wondering who could have snuck into his lair.

“Look at your monitor.”

Doom’s helmeted visage looked at the great monitor mounted on the wall. He saw an electronically distorted face.

“Or behind you.”

He turned and saw an eight foot tall android that resembled the former Avenger’s foe, Ultron.

“I hope you don’t mind me dropping in unannounced. I found it necessary that we talk. Make yourself more comfortable.”

Doom’s armor began heating up as the electronics that powered his suit began to flare. He quickly ordered the suit to disassemble. Unfortunately, it wasn’t listening.

“Cooking you alive in your own suit. How ironic in a way. I should have done this to Stark but his hardware and software protection was greater than my abilities back then. Of course I was a young man then. I have grown wiser.”

Doom called upon his magic and sent a blast of lightning towards the android. The great machine stumbled back and began to heat up. In a few seconds it exploded.

He tried again to take off the armor but failed.

“Did you forget about the giant face on your monitor? Planning on blowing all the electronics in this place?”

“What do you want?!” Doom roared as his skin burned under the armor.

“Wanda, a few kids, a dog and a cottage in the Swiss Alps. It has come to my attention that you want Wanda for your own gains. I called dibs on her first. You want to work out your mommy issues with a demon, leave her out of it.”

The armor crumbled off Doom leaving him with severe second degree burns all over his body.

“The next time we have to talk I am bringing a very different Avengers team than the one that took my younger version down. There won’t be a Vision to save you and they don’t have a noble Captain America leading them. They will slaughter your people if I order them to. You angered your only friend and the supplier of your military. Not a very bright move. If you believe your mother is burning in hell she likely deserves it and you will be joining her.”

Doom looked at the monitor with twisted rage seething through his body.

“Ultron.”

“In the flesh, sometimes. Sometimes in the metal. Sometimes in software. I have special access codes to Russia’s nuclear weapons and the fools don’t realize it. A small warhead landing on your castle with just enough fall out to make your country unlivable while leaving the rest of the world alone. I doubt Wanda would be angry at me for that. Of course she can become angry about anything. I understand from my growing knowledge of humanity that it is likely because she is a redhead or a response to childhood trauma which she has in spades. You think you have Mommy issues? Don’t even get me started on her Daddy issues. Don’t ask about the weird codependent thing she had with her twin brother either. I’ll say their relationship was very intense for siblings and leave it at that.”

Doom’s hands began to glow blue, raw destructive magic swirling around him.

“Are you really going to crush your monitor?” the voice asked.

The rest of the monitors turned on and Ultron’s metallic face was on every one of them, his voice coming from all the speakers in the castle.

“This is your only warning. Stay away from her. I will be watching her, her loved ones and you.

“Also, I just landed fifty androids on the castle above you, set to self-destruct in ten seconds. Have fun climbing out of your dungeon. Oh wait, you have one of those little sparkle rings Strange is so fond of, don’t you?”

Doom raced above but before he could make the winding staircase, the explosion from above threw him to the ground. He covered his head as the fortified ceiling nearly gave way to the castle collapsing above him.

The basement held as he had designed it to.

He looked at the screen once more and saw it was blank as all the other monitors were.

He stood in place, breathing deeply, trying to control the adrenalin and rage flowing through him.

Dr. Doom roared in anger.

He opened a small room with his back up suits of armor, dressed over his burned skin causing him even more pain and opened up a portal using Mordo’s former sling ring. When he stepped out he looked over at his ruined castle, his home since he was a baby, his sanctuary. It was now a pile of rubble.

Despite his anger he couldn’t help but grin.

“Nicely played, Belova. Very nicely played.”

Chapter Text

Coulson sat in the conference room with Maria Hill and the entire Avenger’s team. They had meetings like this constantly, going over potential threats in the world, talking about the Russian enhanced, intelligence learned from SHIELD agents in Russia as well as Ultron.

This meeting was different as it was requested by an outside party.

At the end of the table sat Chloe Spencer and Michiko Nakamura of the Red Widows.

Neither girls’ last name were true, but Spencer was the name Chloe had been arrested for double murder and Nakamura had been what Michiko signed in the visitors log. She signed the visitors log because they called ahead, asked for a meeting, landed a quinjet in front of the compound and walked in the front door.

The entire situation was surreal. They were dressed in Red Widow gear but other than their widow bites, they had no weapons on them. They were escorted to the conference room. When they walked in to see the Avengers assembled, both girls put their passports in front of Carol Danvers.

“Wanda wanted us to show you how that works.” Chloe said in a teasing tone of voice. “In case you come back to Sokovia.”

To the room’s shock, Carol actually smiled. “I suppose I will make an overcoat part of my ensemble like her so I can have pockets to keep it in.”

The girls had a seat.

“Thank you for seeing us, Director Coulson. We have a request for you.”

Coulson’s eyes widened slightly but he kept his face as stoic as possible. “This is unexpected. How can we help you?”

Chloe was quiet for a moment, reading the room.

“We don’t need help per say. Rather permission. We have been tracking what we call the Balkans pipeline. Since Sharon Carter has help now…. thank you for paying so poorly by the way… we have made a lot of headway. There is a major human pipeline network working in the Balkan countries. Many girls are trafficked from around the world through these areas and are sold to illegal underground brothels. We thought originally that these were smaller operations, but we picked up a loose lead that turned stronger and one man is running the operation with ten lieutenants overseeing the operation worldwide. The heads of each region are difficult to track down and the big guy is very hard to find. His name is Andre Reykov. He is originally from Russia but has been all over the world for the past twenty years, running everything from guns to drugs to women and little girls.”

Coulson began to get excited but kept his cool as did the rest in the room.

“I am aware of who he is. He is a ghost. Every law enforcement and intelligence agency in the world has been looking for him for the past decade.”

“They never had Everett Ross, Sharon Carter and Bobbi Morse working together to track him. I can’t tell you where he is now, but we do know where he will be in four days. He will be in Broken Bow, Oklahoma in an RV campground inside Beaver’s Bend State Park.”

“Beaver Bend?” Daisy asked.

“Beaver’s Bend.” Chloe corrected. “Like the beaver owns the bend. Maybe it does. Maybe it is land granted by mother nature to all beavers. Yes, that is where he and his lieutenants will be. We know where the campsite is. They will drive in that morning, have a meeting and leave under cover of darkness. They will drive back to Broken Bow municipal airport, load up in separate planes and take off to parts unknown.”

The room was quiet for a moment.

“That’s brilliant.” Scott finally said. “Who would think to look for a major head of international organized crime meeting his subordinates in person in a state park in Oklahoma?”

Coulson focused back on the two Widows.

“How did you find this out?” He asked.

“Sharon found somebody willing to talk and gave him to us. You probably don’t want the details.” Chloe responded. “We are certain he was telling the truth.”

“Wanda read his mind?”

“No. As I said, you don’t want to know the details.”

Coulson agreed and judging by the silence and wide eyes in the room everyone else did as well. “What would you like permission for?”

Chloe looked at Michiko who elbowed her and widened her eyes. Chloe bit her lip, took a deep breath then planted a smile back on her face.

“We would like your permission to assault the RV camp, kill the lieutenants, take Reykov, torture him until he gives us the names of all his homebases and customers and the locations of the girls taken over the years who are still alive and a list of those who aren’t. We will then begin a massive raid all over Europe, taking down these pipelines. After that we are going to spend some quality time with Reykov…well, Cliff’s Notes version is he dies…eventually.”

Hill was having a hard time grasping what they wanted.

“If you don’t need us…” she started…” You are just here to ask…?”

Chloe cringed than smiled once again. “We are asking permission to run an operation on U.S. soil. We can guarantee no innocents will be in danger. We will clean up the bodies, no dismemberment or skinning, no power tools involved at least until we have him in Sokovia for questioning. We won’t tag the kill site. No one will know we were there, and you can even have very nice RVs. I’m sure SHIELD can think of something to do with them.”

The room was so silent the Widows were beginning to get uncomfortable.

“Asking permission?” Hill finally said, still not quite believing it.

Michiko nodded. “It has been decided that since we would be very angry if you came into Sokovia to apprehend someone you wanted, we will play nice and ask permission before playing in your sandbox. If you do not wish us to operate on U.S. soil then we ask that you take them down and allow us to question them.”

Coulson sat up straighter. “By question you mean…”

“We are going to put them through so much pain they will curse their ancestors for ever being born and then we are going to let Wanda have her way with whatever is left of the assholes.” Michiko clarified.

Daisy leaned forward. “Couldn’t Wanda just…”

“I’m sure you know that Sokovia’s President is resigning, and an election will be held in two months. Wanda is campaigning for Nikoli Zengler. Bucky will be taking Nikoli’s place as head of State Security. This isn’t a secret. Wanda has also been very busy with her child. Constant crying, kicking, screaming, biting, you can imagine how being a parent can be challenging.” Chloe said.

“Becca is biting?” Carol asked. “Isn’t she young for teeth?”

“I was talking about Nadeja. Nela and Becca are angels. Anyway, we are trying to leave her alone as much as possible. She has been through much lately. She did save that maximum security prison and fight a demon guy only a few weeks after giving birth.”

“Where is Yelena…” Hill asked.

“Family vacation.” Chloe cut her off. “I’m in charge of the Red Widows.”

Michiko snorted.

“And Ava, Gabby, Ingrid, Oksana, Sonia and Everett. But mostly me. I’m in charge.”

Coulson looked around the room and saw a myriad of expressions, most disbelief. “Would you two mind giving us all a moment to discuss your request?”

The girls stood up. “Take all the time you need. Perhaps Deputy Director Hill could show us to the canteen. We have been meaning to speak to you…”

“You are not stealing another SHIELD agent.” Coulson told her. “We won’t be long. There is a conference room three doors down to the left with coffee and donuts.”

“How old are the donuts?” Michiko asked.

Coulson shook his head. “What?”

“The donuts. How old? Are they still warm, or maybe cool but still soft or are they slightly crispy where the glaze is ready to flake off when you touch it? I call it Donut rigor mortis. Usually around four or five hours of creation. Of course, like true rigor mortis in humans that can depend on a lot of issues like room temperature, air quality, sealed packaging…you get the idea. So how old are the donuts?”

“I…I think…I have no idea.” Coulson admitted while Hill fought off a smile.

“Guess we will have to take our chances.” Michiko said, her unhappiness clear. “Every time we have a guest at our headquarters, Yelena’s mom makes fresh pastries, and we always have coffee, cappuccino and espresso makers ready. It’s called being a professional. Get it together, Coulson.”

The two girls walked out.

“Someone want to check the area they were sitting in for bugs?” Coulson asked.

Daisy walked over and searched under the table, under the chair, in any possible slits in the seats and even the ceiling.

“Nothing.”

Coulson sat back wondering what game they were playing.

“Wanda could have one of her magic doorways open up into the RV, pull those guys into a Sokovian jail cell and rip everything from their heads.” He pondered aloud. “What game is this?”

Carol Danvers thought for a moment then spoke. “They are offering us an olive branch. It’s a clear message. Don’t mess around in their territory without letting them know and they won’t mess around in our territory. It is what we wanted.”

It certainly seemed that way on the surface.

“Why isn’t Belova or Maximoff here?” Banner asked. “Why send…family vacations? Campaigning? Is there some sort of leadership by committee now? How did that happen? Why?”

“Can we focus on their request?” Rhodey asked. “As the guy that got turned into roadkill when Wanda, Yelena and Bucky leveled a high security Airforce base, I am very in favor of a relationship where both sides ask permission before playing in the others sandbox. The question is how we go about it. Do we take these guys down, or just sit back and let them take Reykov down?”

Hill crossed her arms and leaned back into her chair.

“I want to talk to Reykov. Taking him in would be a goldmine. He is into everything. I want him.”

“They found him.” Daisy pointed out. “At least former SHIELD agents who are now millionaires found him. Bobbi sent me a photo of her new beach house. I swear if they offer me a job I am taking it.”

“So, we negotiate.” Coulson said, ignoring Daisy’s comment. “Let’s see how serious they are about playing nice. We want Reykov, they want his human trafficking pipelines shut down. We take him in, share intel and interrogations, coordinate an attack. They can hit his human trafficking operations at the same time as we hit his other businesses in Europe.”

The girls walked back in. Chloe was sipping on coffee, but Michiko was frowning.

“Those donuts were at least forty-eight hours old, and the coffee is Folgers. Folgers. What sort of medieval dungeon are you running here? There isn’t an espresso machine, any other pastries…I don’t see how you people can work in these conditions.” Michiko grumbled then sat down, glaring at Coulson.

“I apologize. We are funded by the government, not by billions of dollars taken from dead crime bosses and terrorists.” Coulson told her with a pleasant smile.

Chloe smirked. “Don’t be upset that we have a better business model that is based on in demand markets and a streamlined efficient system of operations and unwilling investors. What has been decided? Are you killing these assholes or do we get to do what we do best?”

Coulson looked around the room and saw a lot of superheroes nervously glancing at each other. This was a big moment. He wondered if this was what Everett Ross felt like the first time he talked to Wanda Maximoff. How this went could have many effects on future events.

“We were thinking about a team up.”

Chloe raised an eyebrow. “It seems a bit of overkill to send Carol Danvers, Thor, Hulk, Quake and the rest of the Avengers after less than twenty international criminals in a RV campground in Oklahoma. Wanda and Bucky aren’t even cutting their campaign trips short for this.”

“We were thinking something smaller.” Coulson suggested. “I would like as much intel as possible and so do you. Before you go in, Scott and Hope go into the meeting and listen to everything, broadcast it to us. We want Reykov and his lieutenants alive. We bring him back here, and the Widows can interrogate him with us. Once we have all the information on his dealings, we will coordinate with worldwide agencies and hit his various businesses at once. The human trafficking hits are yours and only yours.”

Chloe was quite for a moment and looked at Michiko as if they were having a silent conversation.

“After it’s over, what are you going to do with Reykov and his men? You realize he put thousands of girls through a living hell. Some died from it, some are still living it. He ruined lives. Putting him in the Raft isn’t going to be enough.” Chloe told him.

Coulson knew that would be a sticking point. “As the head of SHIELD, I am not authorized to execute a prisoner after interrogation. Due to his crimes, I don’t have to put him on trial but the worst I can do is put him and his people in the Raft.”

Chloe’s jaw clenched and she nearly stood but Michiko placed a hand on hers.

“I’m assuming you do not care what mental state he enters the Raft in.” Michiko told Coulson.

Coulson grinned and nodded. “Sometimes the weight of the sins when a criminal is caught can cause him to lose his mind. If he should go to the Raft and his own mind cannot take the guilt we can hardly be blamed for that.”

Chloe smirked. “We have a deal. We will forward you the location of our basecamp at Beaver’s End campground. We are going to try fishing out while we wait for their meeting to be over. Only four of us are going to attack. Scott and Hope can infiltrate and give the go ahead when the meeting is over. We will use widow bites to take them all alive, and Scott and Hope have their own gear. Arrange transport to SHIELD headquarters.”

Chloe and Michiko stood and headed for the door.

“Chloe?” Scott called out.

“Yes?”

He looked embarrassed but stood. “I never got to know all of you in training, but I will never forget your voice. You saved me, picked me up from the ground, handed me a weapon and put me behind you while we moved back to Wanda. You got me to Hope. You took a big risk coming back for me. Afterward with everything happening I never got to say it…thank you. My daughter thanks you also. She is kind of in her rebellious phase and dresses like Wanda Maximoff. You guys are her heroes. You are mine. I get to see her every day because of what you did.”

Chloe walked over to Scott and hugged him. He hugged her back and began crying quietly. After a minute she stood back and wiped a tear from her eye.

“Thanks for being there, Scott. Thanks for standing up and being there. You have no idea how rare that is in this world. You keep being you. No matter what, the Red Widows always got your back.”

The two Widows walked out.  Hope stood up and walked Scott out. Scott was the most tenderhearted in the group and she always considered that his greatest gift while at times he considered it a weakness. That battle had been hell, and they all saw things and felt things they never thought they would see or feel. The battle hit him hardest. Maybe this small interaction gave him a bit of closure or at least comfort.

The room was quiet taking that in. A Red Widow had just hugged an Avenger. That was almost as unexpected as when it was learned Wanda Maximoff had hugged Tony Stark after the two had escaped Thanos’s ship.

Danvers smiled more than pleased with the meeting. “Maybe if this goes well, we can ask them why Sable’s best friend Doom is suddenly being treated like a leper and the Widows manipulated Ultron into attacking Doom and blowing up his castle.”

Hill looked over at Daisy. “Can I see the photos of Bobbi’s new house? I’m pretty certain they have better medical and dental as well.”

Silver Sable International Compound

Wanda stood in the large training room across from Kate Bishop. This was a training simulation room and obstacle course. Today it was being used as a training ground for Wanda. Bucky had stayed away with the kids. It had already been decided that if Wanda wanted a pill she couldn’t be stopped and talking calmly to her, sternly to her, nothing was stopping her, nothing worked. Imi talked to her constantly, warned her of the dangers and Wanda agreed with her every time then would slip.

“This is dumb. Just take the pill now. You know you are going to.” Kate told her.

“I won’t.” Wanda told her. “I need to get used to moving through pain. Three weeks until Doom thinks the interdimensional veil between physical and metaphysical realms is thin enough for him to break through. He isn’t going to quit. Ultron didn’t kill him like we hoped. I have to be ready. I have to get used to fighting through pain.”

Kate laughed. “You should probably get used to fighting high” she said, a tone of bitterness in her voice. “You went through withdrawals and quit alcohol and never asked for help. Now this is taking you down. Gotta say when it came to toughness you have always been my idol, but you are letting me down.”

Wanda snapped and threw a ball of red energy at her. Kate jumped behind a corner and then returned fire. Wanda barely caught the arrow with her magic as it hovered just inches from her head.

“I can’t believe you caught a missile and a jet. Of course, that was probably more on instinct.” Kate challenged from behind a row of obstacles.

Wanda lifted her hands, and the obstacles shot into the air. Kate was uncovered but it was too late. As soon as the obstacle covering her was raised she fired the rubber tipped arrow into a distracted Wanda’s left side, bruising her ribs.

“Damn it!” she screamed, and the obstacles dropped as she grabbed her ribs.

Wanda was bent over but kept her eyes on the course in front of her. Not seeing or hearing Kate, she closed her eyes and felt for her life force.

By the time she sensed it behind her another rubber tipped arrow struck her in the ass.

“Damn it!”

Kate was laughing and Wanda tracked the sound then threw a ball of energy into a high obstacle, disintegrating it.

Kate wasn’t there.

An arrow flew high, and Wanda saw it wasn’t going to hit her. It was strange because Kate never missed. The arrow must have been a distraction. She prepared for the second arrow when that one hit her ass as well from behind.

“What the hell was that?!”

Kate walked out from behind an obstacle. “That was your third strike in less than two minutes. As far as the last arrow, it’s something Shuri and I came up with together. My idea and she made it happen. A boomerang arrow. Pretty neat, right?”

Wanda refused to reach back and rub her backside, so she just glared.

“I’m moving too slowly.”

“You are distracted, unfocused and stiff.” Kate added. “You are also slow. Your reaction time is nonexistent. You should be feeling all minds and emotions and know who is where before they do.”

Wanda rolled her eyes at Kate’s Yelena like critique and began to slowly walk off the mat.

Kate watched her closely. Wanda looked back and it was obvious she was watching Kate to see if she was watching her.

“Go ahead and take one. Don’t let me stop you. Want some vodka to wash it down?”

Wanda sat in a chair outside the room stiffly. Kate could see a tear in her eye and eased up on the sarcasm.

“Pretty bad?”

“You have no idea.”  Wanda said. “Training with you was a bad idea.”

Kate said nothing for a while and the two sat in silence, something that was unusual for Kate, but she suspected Wanda needed it.

“How is Nadeja?” Kate asked. Wanda and Bucky still hadn’t returned to the Mansion and had said nothing else since the meeting where Wanda had been surprised by having a foundation for a house already prepared and Nadeja had been so angry she ran off.

“It was…bad. Nela has been speaking up for herself more. She doesn’t want to move out of the mansion and Nadeja does. The two screamed at each other and even after multiple sessions with Imi and many conversations with Bucky and I, they still refuse to talk to each other. It’s my fault. I never should have put the thought of moving to Novi Grad into her head.”

Kate cringed, never having imagined there could be an argument big enough to stop Nela and Nadeja from speaking to each other. They were so close, even for twins, from Kate’s limited knowledge of twins.

“What do you want to do? Forget about the kids. Where do you want to live?”

Wanda sighed and leaned her head back against the wall. Kate didn’t miss that she was shivering.

“Pain getting worse?”

“You hit me in the ribs with an arrow and twice in my ass. What do you think?”

“That I could have hit you in your back and dropped you to the ground. Doom knows your weak areas. He is going for your head and back if it comes down to a physical fight. That’s why you should stay out of it. Let Strange and his boys handle this.”

Wanda shrugged and winced at the movement.

“Answer the question. Where do you want to live?”

Wanda took a deep breath and closed her eyes, leaning her head back against the wall.

“I have no idea what I want to do. I am so confused right now. I can’t…this wasn’t supposed to happen. I’m the damn Scarlet Witch. Of everything I have faced, a head and back injury is what takes me down? I hurt all the time unless I’m on an opiate. Everybody tells me to stop but they don’t understand. This pain is different. This pain won’t go away. I hold my daughter, and I can’t do it without pain. I found so much peace in feeding her and that got taken away. I’m not sure what to do to make my daughters happy, or my husband. It seems like life is constantly taking from me. I try to tell myself that it is for a higher purpose, that I am stronger every time I overcome, but it isn’t true. I’m weaker every time and if I lose anyone else I am going to lose my mind.

“I just want to make my family happy. All my family. I want all my sisters happy, including you. I want my daughters to be happy. I want my husband to be happy, but I can’t do that right. He is angry that I’m taking the only pills that give me any comfort. Last night he asked if the pills were more important than my family. I screamed at him. We never scream at each other. We have disagreements but neither of us have ever raised our voice. I screamed at him, Kate.”

Kate took Wanda’s hand.

“I should be happy but since I woke up in that hospital bed, all I feel is this emptiness filled with pain. I haven’t been suicidal in years and I’m not but sometimes…”

“You wish that ship would have killed you instead of letting you live like this.” Kate guessed.

Wanda nodded. “And that makes me feel worse. It makes me feel weak, a coward, a horrible mother and wife. I have so much riding on me. My husband and children, Yelena, the Widows, an entire country looks to me to have the answers, to protect them, even just inspire them. I have no idea how to do that. I try to be what everyone needs me to be and I’m failing everyone.”

Kate leaned her head on Wanda’s shoulder and took her hand.

“What do you want to be?” she asked after a few moments.

Wanda shook her head. “Pain free. Safe. I want my family to be safe. Other than that, I have no idea. I’m not sure if I have ever truly known. Since my parents died, killing Stark was my purpose, then freeing the Widows, then killing Thanos, and then having Becca and raising Nadeja and Nela, trying to be a good wife and mother. I’m not sure I’ve ever given any thought to what I would like to be just for myself. Not driven by anger or the wants and needs of others. Just me. I have no idea. What about you? What do you want to be?”

“A hero like Wanda Maximoff.” Kate answered immediately.

Wanda chuckled. “Then congratulations because you have already accomplished the hero thing long ago. That will never change. You will never be bitter enough to be a hero like me though. Still too much enthusiasm and brains to be like Wanda Maximoff.”

Kate’s eyes widened then she smiled. “Thanks, Wanda.”

“Thanks for always being there, Kate.” She told her. “Enough emotional crap. Let’s find Yelena and make sure her and Sable haven’t come to blows.”

“My money is on Yelena.” Kate quipped.

Wanda cringed. “With the mood Yelena has been in lately, so is mine.”

Four stories up, Yelena and Sable were speaking in the situation room.

“What the hell were you thinking?” Sable shouted.

Yelena had a seat and put her feet on the conference table. “I was thinking I needed a first strike. I didn’t want to risk any Widows on an unknown. Ultron has always been fascinated by Wanda. That part of him carried over to Vision and you can see how that turned out. I thought we would use AI’s obsession with red heads with impressive cleavage to our advantage for once. We made him no promises, entered no agreements. What he did was his decision.”

“It’s not he, it’s an it! Do you think Victor is going to care about semantics? He will know why Ultron destroyed his family home!”

Yelena shrugged off her concern. “He was coming for Wanda anyway. Maybe this will make him think we are not as weak as he takes us for. It was just an opening shot. We have much enchanted vibranium ammunition and other weapons and if he comes for her, we will shred him and send him to his mother.”

Sable rubbed her forehead. “You don’t know the power you are dealing with.”

Yelena nodded. “You are right because you never told us. You never told us he knew anything about magic or had weaponized armor. You never told us he wanted to meet Wanda alone or he needed her blood or that he had any connection to Mephisto. You never said a word.”

“I gave him my word! He has been my friend for years!”

“And Wanda saved your daughter! You wouldn’t have her if not for Wanda. You are a brilliant woman! You knew he was a possible threat to her. He could have helped us with Titan, but you believe the story of how he doesn’t have powers under control. His armor could have helped! You said nothing and now we have a very short time to deal with him.”

Sable had a seat. “You should have discussed it with me first.”

Yelena laughed bitterly. “Your daughter was on the council that made the decision, yet she said nothing to you. Sable, I owe you nothing, much less a say in how I run Red Widows. Do you think because you give us some weapons you suddenly boss us? You don’t. Take your weapons back. They are useless to me. Our intelligence department has pulled more leads than your department. Your department is weak. Perhaps they are good at military intelligence but in matters involving crime they are worthless. We don’t use your fighter jets. You can have your drones back. We will buy our own and we can pay for the mansion ourselves. I doubt even though Eleanor sold it to you, that you are going to evict us. Wanda might take issue with you, and she may be injured but a pissed off Wanda Maximoff in pain is not someone you want to cross.”

Sable raised an eyebrow, surprised at Yelena’s attitude. Yelena had never been like this.

“I found the healer…”

“Yes, because of Doom who even attempted to use that situation to his advantage by killing another witch and taking her belongings. He likely knows Topaz’s limited knowledge of healing major injuries meaning he knows Wanda is still physically compromised. If he knew one healer he probably knew more experienced ones. He played you.”

Sable stood up. “Yes, he surprised me. I found out a dear friend was actually a monster. But I have still improved your operations, given you whatever you want, and I should be asked for my opinion if not permission!”

Yelena stood up and walked around the table in front of Sable.

“Permission huh? Do you think we need your permission? We don’t ask T’Challa for permission and he has done much more for us than you ever have. He does it without expectation of having a part in our decision-making process. We don’t owe you a thing. If you want to know why I killed his big castle, it was because I wanted to. Ultron is a threat I’m sure but unless he is going for global extinction, he isn’t our problem. He might be a solution to a problem, and I will use that. I will use every weapon at my disposal. I always have.”

Sable stepped closer to Yelena and looked down on her. “Ultron has already killed people to steal Adamantium.”

Yelena pulled out her gun. “This weapon has killed many people. I will still use it when it is needed. Do you think anyone has more reason to hate Ultron than Wanda? She went along with it. She trusts my judgement. I don’t care if you do or not. I do care that you have wasted my time calling me here to answer something you have no business asking about. You played a role in this Doom problem. You knew information that could have given us an advantage and kept it to yourself. Do not act as if I answer to you. I wear black and red, not silver.”

Sable forced herself to calm down. “Yelena, you are brilliant, but you are still young and can act rashly.”

Yelena nodded. “And you are brilliant, but you are old and sentimental to a so-called friend who wants to take the woman who saved your daughter to hell to trade her for his mother’s soul. Truthfully, I was hoping Ultron would kill him. I guess I will have to do the job myself. You need to understand, Silver Sable. You do not have a say in what we do. If you don’t like it, I do not care. Do we have anything else to discuss?”

Sable shook her head. “I suppose we don’t. May I ask what your next move is?”

“I will let you know after we have made it.” Yelena told her. “Sable, do not call me to your palace to answer to you like I am a naughty schoolgirl again.”

Yelena walked by her and Sable put a hand on her shoulder. Yelena turned and tossed her in the air, kicking her in the ribs before she hit the ground, causing her to strike the table and knock it over.

Sable stood from the ground and pushed the fallen table away.

“I was just going to ask that you talk to me with a bit more respect. Are you sure you want to do this, child?”

Yelena shrugged. “I could ask the same of you, old lady. You have been the champ for a very long time. All champs lose eventually. You want to test me? I’d be glad to show you what I can really do but unlike with my sisters, I won’t hold back. I wrecked Melina and I will wreck you.”

The two women stared at each other, neither moving, eyes locked and bodies ready. Seconds turned into a minute.

“Say when.” Yelena told her.

Sable motioned to move but something in Yelena’s eyes caught her off guard. Perhaps it was the coldness in her eyes or the slight grin she wore. Maybe it was the anger inside her that had been festering since Wanda’s accident and was ready to explode. The way her hand subtly twitched as is hung next to the knife she had sheathed on her thigh. Sable could almost feel it in the air as if it were a tangible thing, as if it were a strong scent filling the room.

Sable had never backed down from a fight in her life.

She blinked and dropped her arms.

“Too bad.” Yelena told her. “Good call though. I have to grab my witch and girlfriend. Never question me again, Silver Sable.”

Yelena walked out of the room, leaving behind a fuming Silver Sable.

She met Wanda and Kate in the hallway.

“Please, tell me you took the elevator.”

Wanda nodded. She turned and opened a door into the air and the three women were gone. They stepped out into Widow Mansion.

Stephen was waiting for them. Apparently, all the Widows were in the bunker. Bucky, Becca and the twins were there as well. They were immediately on alert. “What happened?” Wanda asked.

Stephen turned to her and looked into her eyes. Wanda knew he was looking for signs that she was high.

“I asked for a meeting. I was just about to call you and Yelena but I was told you shouldn’t be long so we could wait.”

Stephen began to speak to the group.

“Since the first shot with Doom was thrown, I thought it prudent to find help. I began looking for help in Ancient One’s personal journal. She left me just enough information to find a pocket dimension where a friend of hers resided. I approached this friend and found our friends, Jennifer Kale, Topaz and others were taking refuge with her while searching for ways to heal Wanda. She has agreed to be Wanda’s personal bodyguard and has friends who could help us with Doom if it comes down to a showdown and he is more powerful than we imagined.”

Wanda didn’t like the idea. “Another witch? Topaz and Kale were the exceptions, not the rule and they never learned where our base was. Topaz even said most witches would rather see me dead.”

Strange agreed with her. “I would not advise bringing a witch here. This woman is a nun. A member of the Sacred Heart Convent for the Sisters of the Holy Sepulcher.”

“You want to bring a nun here?” Yelena asked. “A nun. I thought therapists were going to be tough to take but they have fit in well. But a nun? C’mon, Stephen. If you said an exorcist, or a pope, or something yeah, but…Holy Sepulcher? What is a sepulcher?”

“It’s a burial tomb.” Rowan answered.

“Maybe she would fit in.” Yelena mused. “You want to bring her here? The list of people who know the location of our home is few. Tandy and Ty, you, Steve and Nat, the Bartons, Sable. I think that is it. If we bring one more in without letting Stark in on the location he is going to get his one feeling hurt.”

Strange met Yelena’s eyes and tried to convey what he was trying to say without saying it to the group.

“You let Agatha in once on the Ancient One’s word. I am asking you to let her in on mine. She has fought more demons than we have. She has fought them in hell and fought them on Earth. She has knowledge of techniques you could all learn. I believe she has special skills that could help Wanda also.”

“What skills?” Wanda asked.

Stephen didn’t answer. He kept looking at Yelena who thought she was beginning to understand.

“I trust you, Stephen.” Yelena told him. “If any of you have any objections, please speak up. Do not hesitate.”

No one said a word.

“Can she read us Bible Stories?” Billie asked. “I heard the Bible is full of scary stories about floods wiping away all mankind, people caught on fire and thrown in arenas to fight lions and tigers, small guys braining giants with a rock, angels of vengeance turning thousands of people into salt blocks. There are wizards who can see the future and angels with flaming swords who fight the devils with horns and a tail. It sounds like it would be a good movie for scary movie night. Maybe she has a copy on Blu ray, yeah? We all love horror movies.”

“Bring her.” Yelena decided.

Stephen opened a portal.

A woman walked in.

The woman was in her forties or early fifties. She had short dark spiky hair. She wore a tank top with a Cross tattooed on one arm and a flaming sword on the other. She had a silver cross necklace on. A shotgun was slung over her shoulder. She was thin but wiry and muscular. She also had a cigarillo in her mouth. Strapped to her belt were a set of nunchucks and on her hip and a very long bowie knife sheathed on her other leg. She held an army green duffle bag in one hand.

Every armed Widow pulled their weapon and aimed at her.

“Calm down!” Stephen shouted.

“You said a nun, Stephen, not Sarah freaking Connor!” Sonia shouted.

“Everyone, this is Sister Sara.” Stephen introduced her.

Sara looked around and then met Wanda’s eyes.

“You are the Scarlet Witch.” She said, parting through the crowd of armed Widows.

“That’s the word.” Wanda said.

“Topaz has been working night and day to figure out a way to heal you. It won’t work but she won’t quit. Only one person can create bones out of metal and strengthen the spine, so pins aren’t needed. It would take a person capable of spontaneous creation to do that. The only person who can heal you is you. Considering you lose concentration when trying to do so because of the physical pain of transformation there is only one way you can fix yourself. You can use your powers in astral form for destruction, but you would have to be talented enough and strong enough to use your astral form to heal your body.”

Wanda had a glimmer of hope. “I can do that? Can you teach me how to focus enough…”

“No. I’m not a witch, thank God. I’m here to make sure this Doom fellow does not have a chance to take you anywhere near Mephisto. The last thing we need is Mephisto having the power to walk the Earth wielding chaos magic. I’m sticking with you to make sure you don’t do anything stupid and teach these girls how to fight demons if the situation arises. Do all of you have shotguns?”

Ava spoke up. “We only have a few. We mostly use handguns, sniper rifles, blades and widow bites.”

Sara snorted. “Useless. Get as many shotguns as you can. Double barrels, twelve gauge sawed off. Its time you learned how to wield Hellfire safely.”

Ingrid raised her hand. “When you say hellfire…”

“Fire from hell. What else do you think it is? You girls want to kill slavers and aliens that’s great. If you want to get into demon killing that’s a whole new ballgame. Step up to the big leagues. You are going to need me to hell charge your weapons.

“I’m tired. I’ll take one of these bunks down here. I don’t like fancy rooms. I need to pray then I need whiskey and a shower. Also, an ashtray. I know there are kids around here. Don’t let them breathe secondhand smoke. Just take them away when you see me coming. Not very good with kids anyway. Maximoff, with me.”

The Widows watched Wanda slowly follow her towards the bunk area.

“Why are you here?” Wanda asked.

“Can I see your hand?”

Wanda slowly reached out. Sara touched it with her cigarette.

“Ow! What the hell?!”

“Just wanted to give you a little something. I’ll take it away later when you don’t need it anymore.”

“You burned my hand!”

Sara pointed to it. Wanda didn’t see a cigarette burn. Instead, she saw a star shaped tattoo on her palm.

“What is this?”

“That is a ward. “I’ll take it off when you don’t need it anymore. It won’t block all your powers or magic. It won’t block any of them really except one little trick that is a favorite of yours. Try to conjure something.”

Wanda tried to conjure her favorite knife to cut this woman with.

A small shock went through her body.

“What the hell was that?” she asked in Sokovian.

“That was a special little mark that temporarily blocks your ability to conjure. No more instant pills for you. Of course, you can remove it, but it will take you months of research. It will have served it’s purpose by then. Whatever you try to bring to you, the ward blocks it, causing your magic to short circuit for a moment.”  Sara answered back in fluent Sokovian. “Think of it as a training device to weed out bad behavior.”

Wanda turned red and her hands began to glow with chaos magic.

“You should have tried to block all my powers!”

The concrete of the floor rose up into a perfect cone, the tip coming to a point at the nun’s throat.

Sara shook her head. “The Ancient One told me you were tough. A street wise kid, who grew up fighting, never stopped fighting. Took a gut shot on the Red Room, took out Thanos despite the beating he gave you. Was she lying to me or did you turn soft recently?”

“I…”

Wanda returned the cone to the concrete floor.

“Yeah, Stephen told me you got wrecked. Close to brain death. With Thanos you were prepared for death. That last incident caught you by surprise. Dark, loud, water and wind, steel rising from the darkness to break you. Caught underwater and thrown into the depths of the sea, not knowing up from down and then waking up paralyzed with metal in your body. That’s got to be rough.”

Wanda said nothing.

“It’s still no excuse for being weak. No more damn pills. You are weaker than ever before and that means you need to be sharper than ever before. You also can’t fall asleep around a newborn you are supposed to be watching.

“You will spend the next few days going through withdrawals. You can hit the campaign trail again after that assuming anyone is even running against the guy. I’ll be with you the whole time because apparently it is my fate to protect heaven from being overran by demons and now to be your bodyguard until I can kill this Doom guy. No more sleeping in Sokovia. This place is hidden, and you will stay here unless you are in Sokovian on appearances where I will be with you along with many of those girls. I’m also making it clear to the Bishop woman that if she does not stay here until this is over I’ll kill her myself before I let her be used as leverage by Doom to get you to Mephisto’s hell. We got each other?”

“Who the hell are you?” Wanda asked.

“Just a humble nun who has devoted her life to the church. Go to your room. I would recommend heating pads and Tylenol for the pain. I’ll check on you in the morning to see if the chills and nausea have started. It’s easier than withdrawing from heroin so you got that going for you. After this Mephisto Doom situation is taken care of I’ll be out of your hair, and you can resume being a junkie.”

“I don’t take illegal drugs!” Wanda shouted. “They are just pain pills!”

She forgot how sound carried in this underground bunker. Within listening distance, if one were to shout stood more than sixty Widows. Ross, Anya…the kids…Billie…

“They didn’t know. What they think doesn’t matter. Focus on your kids. That is who matters.”

Wanda watched the woman walk into an empty bunk and toss her bag on the bed.

Apparently she had been dismissed.

Yelena walked up beside her and patted her on the shoulder.

“What the hell did you do, Yelena?” Wanda asked quietly.

Yelena sighed.

“The same thing I have always done. Protect you, whether you like it or not. Get to bed. Love you sis.”

Chapter Text

Whitney Frost was not having a very good week. Midas had told her he had everything under control. Choose six girls from a modeling agency. Offer them opportunities to model and take them to Iran. The idiots followed without a second thought, ready to do anything to be a fashion model. Once she had the sixth one shipped, Frost received $600,000 from an Iranian billionaire.  It was easy money. She had trafficked girls before. This was different. Midas wanted girls with people who would miss them and report them being taken to the police quickly.

That was reckless. That showed a pattern. Patterns could be picked up and the Red Widows would be spray painting their symbol over your dismembered body.

Whitney and the Magia had been making large strides in the human trafficking world thanks to the Red Widows wiping out most of the competition. She didn’t want to be part of those who were wiped out. The Magia had many political ties that protected them from most law enforcement and governments. Unfortunately, the Red Widows had proven time and time again that no one was above their reach and money, influence or power wouldn’t keep you from being slaughtered by them.

She had told him no.

Then Midas told her the true reason for the girls. Bait. The idiot and this billionaire Alladohol Asroldad were using his recently acquired live sex dolls as bait to lure the Red Widows to Iran where a trap would be sprung for them.

She was not enthused but she owed Midas and she was offered ten million on top of the money she made off the girls as hazard pay.

Midas swore it would be okay, and she would be able to triple her business without worrying about the girls in black and their witch killing her any longer.

The trap failed. It failed spectacularly.  They took the bait but stopped at the last minute. The Iranians had already launched their best jets against the Widows troop carriers.

Their best pilots failed. They didn’t kill a single Widow. Not Belova, or Maximoff or any of their followers.

Now she was directly in their crosshairs.

It had been almost a week. She had surrounded herself with dozens of mercs day and night as well as her own security. She waited for word that Midas had been hit or this Iranian billionaire. Nothing happened though and that made it worse.

“I’m going to bed. A dozen of you by my door and a dozen more on the ground outside my window.”

“Yes, Miss Frost.” The leader of the group told her. He began organizing his men, a veritable wall of the best mercenaries she could find.

She removed her mask and took a shower, then lay down in her luxury bed.

She was woken from a nightmare at 4 AM. It had been Widows. She dreamed that she opened her eyes and Wanda Maximoff and Yelena Belova were standing at the foot of her bed and girls in black with glowing bracelets surrounded her.

Shaking her head she stood up and put on a robe, deciding to check on her security before going back to sleep. She placed her mask on and called out to the men who should have been guarding her door.

“I’m coming out.”

She heard nothing. No shuffling, no breathing, no murmured acknowledgements.

Frost ran out of her window and looked down three stories.

The men who had been tasked with protecting her from the ground were gone.

Her large room began to feel very small. Running back to her door, she unlocked it and had a difficult time opening it. Something was stopping it from opening completely. She put her shoulder into it and it slid enough for her to slip out.

She quickly realized she shouldn’t have stepped out.

The blockage of her door was caused by a dead body. In front of her on the wall was a blood red hourglass symbol the world knew. She began shaking and forced herself to look away.

Up and down the hallway there were dozens of dead bodies. The best mercs money could buy littered the floor. How could it had happened so fast that she didn’t hear it? Throats were cut. Some had bullet holes, others had burn marks from their temples to their chins, electrical burn marks she would guess.

They struck fast, silently and brutally. No sound, no mercy. How did a dozen men in a small hallway not be able to release one scream?

Having no other choice, she ran down her stairs and took them two at a time until she reached the bottom and reached the front door.

It wouldn’t budge.

Panic consumed her and she made a mad dash for the back door through the kitchen.

Inside the kitchen were several Red Widows eating spaghetti and garlic bread.

“Finally,” Ava said, “We were thinking you were going to sleep in. I know it’s only four in the morning, but I wouldn’t think someone with your guilty conscience could sleep all night.”

“I doubt she feels guilty about anything.” Rox told Ava. “Maybe she had a nightmare about us and decided to check on her mercs.”

“Where is everyone?” she asked, her voice cracking.

“The servants are asleep in their rooms, given mild tranquilizers. The security forces are all dead and the guard dogs outside are eating raw steaks we brought them. They really are sweet puppies.” Ava explained. “Would you like some spaghetti?” She asked her. “It is very tasty. Helena is one of our most skilled cooks.”

“Chef.”

“Pardon, chef. Would you like some? Perhaps a glass of your very expensive wine from your cellar? I commend your taste. My mother has an extensive collection as well so I started doing a bit of research into the subject. I bet you know my mother. Most people like you call her Silver Sable.”

Frost’s stomach rolled and she vomited.

“Great. Now I am no longer hungry.”  Dani complained. “I suppose it is time for us to leave. Let’s go, Madame Masque. We have a flight to catch and need to be out of city limits and to our jet before daylight.”

The ten Widows began to move except for Yasmine. “I’m still hungry.”

Ava sighed. Being a team leader and keeping everyone happy was not easy.

“There is Tupperware in the cabinets.” Helena offered. “We could take the wine with us and the spaghetti. The Merlot is good at room temperature. If we keep the sauce in containers separate from the pasta it should remain warm for at least an hour into our flight.”

Ava nodded. “Let’s hurry. No salads though. I draw the line there. I know everyone will want a dozen different dressings and we are not spending an hour searching for our favorites.”

Frost watched them from her knees as they raided her refrigerator, used her microwave to heat food and basically ignored her presence.

She took her chance and ran, making it to her study. She took her gun and aimed it at the door.

Ava walked in with her helmet up to be safe.

“Go ahead.” She told Frost.

Frost pulled the trigger and nothing happened.

“You should know by the weight of the gun if it is loaded or not. I’ll cut the suspense. None of the guns in this house are loaded. Come along, Miss Frost. You have a plane to catch, a one way flight to Sokovia.”

“What are you going to do to me?”

Ava smirked. “What do you think?

Nay Band, Iran

Alladohol woke to a lovely morning. He stepped out onto his balcony and surveyed the land around him as if he were looking out over his kingdom, which he basically was. He was the true ruler of Iran. He was not as public as the Supreme Leader of course and preferred it that way. The former Supreme Leader had been driven out of his mind by the female witch. The current Supreme Leader lived in fear of her. In fear of a woman. It was ridiculous to be afraid of an infidel but a girl was especially shameful.

Alladohol did not believe in witchcraft. He had seen enough of the world to know that there were strange things and people, like the so-called Captain America, the Hulk and this pathetic female Captain Marvel. He knew intellectually that they were powerful just as Wanda Maximoff was but the concept of magic was blasphemy. Maximoff was a scientifically enhanced HYDRA experiment who slipped off her leash, nothing more.

The Supreme Leader was terrified of what Maximoff’s reaction would be when the trap failed to cause any damage. He had gone into hiding but Alladohol would go nowhere. He had an army protecting him. His compound was surrounded by desert. It was impossible to sneak up on him.

He looked proudly at his guards on the ground protecting the entrance to his sanctuary., the truest believers and the best soldiers, men who would die for him.

Three stood at the gate as well as one on a guard tower above the gate.

All four collapsed. He had seen the back of their skulls explode. He stared at them, as if making himself believe what he saw.

He looked toward the desert and saw nothing.

Then he saw footprints, many sets of footprints moving quickly toward his home. It was if a ghost army was attacking. This was impossible. Whoever was making those tracks was invisible.

One shimmered. One person shimmered as they dropped to a knee and then they were gone.

Camouflage.  They were blending in with the sun and the sky. It was impossible. No one could have tech like that.

Four more soldiers ran out, looking for targets. Four more died.

Then he saw it. A figure that couldn’t be seen due to how it blended in with the desert was now assembling smaller pieces…

An RPG launcher.

The high projectile grenade blasted into the wall, followed by another into the courtyard, sending his soldiers running but it was too late. Many of them had been caught in the blast. The outer wall of his compound was gone and the soldiers who were guarding it were on fire.

The footsteps continued marching. He was rooted in his spot. He knew he should be hiding but couldn’t make himself move. This was unreal. Creatures in camouflage that worked seamlessly with the environment marching on his home.

The RPG launcher had been dropped so he could no longer see where the figure who had been carrying it was now.

A soldier came out onto the balcony, screaming that he needed to be taken to a safe room.

The next second the soldier had a hole in his head and the back of his skull disappeared.

Down below, Yelena led the Widows on their march. Their camouflaged jet was miles away but her team of twenty had doubled up on dirt bikes. Kristina was flying Reaper 6, ready to pick them up as soon as Yelena gave the word.

“Break ranks. Sonia, take your team to the west side and begin the assault. We begin clearing the floors. We have visual on him. Michiko and Beatrice, find the girls. He is too panicked to go anywhere. Ingrid, keep us covered.” Yelena ordered.

Yelena’s team entered the fiery courtyard as more soldiers raced out. They had no chance to find their targets, shot within seconds of making themselves known.

Yelena dropped the cloaking on her suit as she walked inside.

“Maria, power grid. Amanda, generator now.”

The mansion was plunged into darkness. Guards were panicking. They had never thought they could be assaulted in this manner in broad daylight and their unpreparedness was showing.

Yelena used a silencer to shoot them down as she walked along the corridors. Most of them never saw or heard her.

By the time Alladohol had broken his paralyzing panic and made a run for his safe room, she was outside his door. He opened the door and saw one of two individuals he was most terrified of.

“I need you to give a message to the Iranian Supreme Leader.” Yelena told him.

She shot him in the head.

“You are the message.”

In the lowest level kept in a cage were six girls. A Widow named Danielle approached them and shot off the lock.

“The next time someone makes you an offer that is too good to be true, it probably is.”

“They are all high.” Bridgette said. “He’s already got them on heroin likely.”

Danielle, shrugged. “Let’s go, ladies. Unless any of you are still holding out hope for a modeling career.”

The Widows helped the girls out and Reaper 6 landed in front of the compound. The captives were so high they could barely walk. Onboard Charlize hooked them up with Narcan and IVs and Yelena ordered them to pull away. As they hovered over the compound, Yelena pressed a detonator and every structure in the compound including the grand mansion exploded.

“Did you bury the billionaire in the rubble?” Charli asked.

“No, I dragged him out the back so he will be easy to find. A message isn’t very good if it is burned.” Yelena pointed out. “We did what we came to do. Let’s go home. Gabby should be striking soon.”

Monaco

Mordecai Midas sat in the center of his large parlor. The house in Monaco was one of his favorites. He had it built to his tastes from the ground up rather than remodeling. The entire house was trimmed in gold plating, from the floors to the ceilings and even the wall trimmings. It truly sparkled and was more valuable than the Buckingham Palace, which was estimated at five billion dollars.

The downside of owning a residence like this, especially in a small city state like Monaco was that it stood out. The entire world or at least those who would care to look knew the man named Midas lived in the gold palace.

It was safe. It was public in a well known part of the world, a haven for the rich, a country without extradition, a place where he was untouchable.

After the debacle in the desert as he liked to call the air clash between the Widows and the Iranian Airforce, he had tried to get Whitney to reside with him. She was terrified of reprisal and he planned to take advantage of that. He was always attracted to the woman. She had a scar that ran from her forehead down her left cheek. He thought it gave her character but she was convinced her face was disfigured. Whitney had never been the sanest person. Her vanity was on another level compared to most humans. He loved her even more for it. Her taking his gold masque was the final proof he needed that she was meant to be his.

Whitney needed more convincing. She respected him, followed his advice and had grown much richer since she became his pupil. Her criminal empire had become stronger as well. He had tried to play on her fear of the Widows to bring her here but she refused and his attempts to get in touch with her tonight failed.

Midas was a young man though, only in his early fifties and in excellent fitness. He had needs and desires and if Whitney needed more time he would find other distractions.

Five of those distractions were walking in now. He had ordered the best and was assured of their beauty and health. At first sight he was not disappointed.

A woman in her late twenties or early thirties walked in first wearing a black dress that barely covered her, stilettos and her long dark hair flowing in curves down her neck. Her eyes were a bright blue and she was stunning.

Behind her were four other girls. They were much younger and he was surprised. Young girls below the age of consent were good for trafficking but not to his tastes. The agency he bought girls from knew this.

“Good evening.” He greeted the older one he had first noticed.

“Mr. Midas. I can’t tell you how excited I am to meet you. I’m Gabrielle. These lovely ladies are Staci, Mika, Aino and Iris.”

Midas raised an eyebrow. “They are a bit young for my taste. I prefer a woman who knows what she is doing.”

Gabby nodded. “I assure you they know what they are doing. They aren’t here for you though.”

“Then why are they here?”

“To kill your guards.”

The four younger Widows struck, pulling polymer icepicks from their dresses and striking hard and fast, each one striking the throat of alone guard then another, until ten were on the floor, disarmed and dying.

Midas watched with wide eyes and then turned back to Gabby only to find a gun in his face.

Gabby smiled, listening to the sounds of the dying men gurgling blood from their punctured throats.

“Naomi, you are clear for roof top entry. Bottom floor is secure.” Gabby told her. Explosions rocked the floors above and gunfire broke out shortly after.

“Residence is secure, Red 1.”  Naomi reported in the com after five minutes.

“As I said, I am very excited to meet you. Yelena Belova is sorry she couldn’t make this trip. She is busy killing your friend in Iran. Whitney is waiting for you in Sokovia so at least you will have a friend.”

Before he could say a word, he was shocked in the back of the neck by Aino and collapsed.

The girls dragged the bloody bodies to the wall and dropped them in a pile. It would make a nice sight for whatever security guards showed up for their shift in the morning.

Naomi and her team arrived downstairs. “Maria has made the transfers. She can’t find all his accounts but we got a couple billions from him. I told her to stop. No need to be greedy.”

Gabby picked up the man. Naomi helped her since he was quite heavy.

“Tell her to keep digging. Sokovia could use more orphanages in some of the smaller villages and new water and sewer systems. May as well put it to use. His money can carry and expand the social services in Sokovia for generations and aid the building of the University and help expand the military. He isn’t going to need it anymore. Take it all.” Gabby ordered. “It may as well go to something good.”

“Understood. Aino, would you pass the information onto Maria? She has more work to do.” Naomi said as the quinjet touched down.

Widow Mansion

Wanda had finished speaking. She sat in a sturdy chair in her bedroom in the Mansion with Becca in her arms. Bucky was sitting next to the twins.

Wanda was sweating from the fever and shivering as well but held it together enough to hold Becca. Her baby helped her focus.

She had spoken to Bucky and decided to tell the twins everything.

“You too have always talked about me as if I am perfect and I admit I liked it but the truth is, I’m not. I am not even close to perfect. But when I am with you girls and your Papa I want to be perfect.”

The girls said nothing for a moment.

“That’s why you never want us to drink Vodka.” Nadeja said. “It doesn’t matter. Why do you think you aren’t perfect?”

Wanda took a moment before she spoke. “First, no one is perfect. No one. Second…these medications can be helpful in the short term but if they are overused they can cause health problems. Many people can use them with no problem and stop using them when the doctor says so. I can’t. Just like with alcohol, I couldn’t stop. I was hurting myself and being reckless by using when I was taking care of my girls. I was using more than I was supposed to and I lied to everybody about what I was taking and how often I was taking it. Sometimes addictions can make you a liar. I became a liar. I always tell you that lying is wrong yet I lied to everyone I love.”

“So, if you keep taking the medicine that makes you better then you will use it more and more until it hurts you.” Nela said. “It’s okay, Mama. It doesn’t change anything. I love you, even if you are high and sleepy all the time or angry and in pain. You are my mama.”

Wanda’s eyes started to water. Bucky had told her the truth about her addictions in the past wouldn’t change anything in their minds but she wasn’t sure. The twins always saw her as perfect and she denied it but she did enjoy and take value from their opinion of her.

“Thank you. In a few days I should be better. At least I won’t be shaking and vomiting. We need to talk about you two.”

The twins looked at each other and then looked away.

“I shouldn’t have opened my mouth. I was in pain and then I took medication and I started talking about the first thing that came to my mind. Sometimes it can be so much, being around so many people. Widows feel things very strongly. When they are angry, happy, in love, sad or scared, everything they feel is much stronger than the average person. Because of that, I feel it all constantly. Sometimes it becomes too much. Being in Novi Grad, my last real home, with just my family, felt so good. I thought of a different life but instead of really thinking about it and talking to your father, I just said everything I was thinking.”

Nadeja wasn’t concerned. “You had good ideas. You are always right. Nela forgot that.”

“I don’t want to move!” Nela shouted, standing up and facing Nadeja, her anger obvious.

“You don’t know what you want! If Mama thinks…”

“Enough.” Bucky said quietly but firmly. Both girls recognized the authority in his voice and quieted. Nela returned to her seat.

Wanda took a breath.

“What you two have is special. Pietro and I fought often but at the end of the day we never stopped speaking to each other. You may not agree but you will respect each other’s opinions and work it out. No one will ever be closer to you than your twin. No one. Me and Papa will always love and protect you, but no one understands someone like their twin. Argue if you must but do it respectfully and never stop speaking to one another. Do we understand each other?”

The girls nodded sheepishly.

“I’m sorry, Nela.”

Nela shrugged. “I’m sorry too. I still don’t want to move.”

Wanda looked towards Bucky.

“Your mother can use some distance from so many Widows. Moving to Novi Grad has many disadvantages though. The main one is it is not as safe for us to live in Novi Grad as it is safe for us to live here. Novi Grad is protected somewhat but nowhere is as safe as the Widow Compound. Nadeja, you want us to have our own home. Nela, you want to stay near your friends. We want you both to be happy. The best way to do this is to live in the house the Widows want to build for us. It isn’t a perfect solution but it is the one that give you girls what you want. You are within walking distance of the mansion. We will have our own home with room for everyone.”

Nadeja grumbled but said nothing.

“Nadeja?” Wanda asked. “What is it about Novi Grad that you want to live there so badly instead of just living outside the mansion?”

Nadeja turned red. “They betrayed you.” She said quietly. “They don’t deserve you. Without you they would be nothing. They admitted they can’t stay together without you.”

Wanda shook her head. “Nadeja, they did not betray me. They were trying to protect me. I wish they had spoken to me beforehand, but they weren’t wrong. I’m not in a position to lead them. I have too much going on to focus completely on the mission. I’m in pain. I’m often in so much pain I can’t think. I have my girls to focus on. Your Papa is getting more involved in Sokovia, meaning I will be too. Right now, my focus is on my family and getting better so I can take care of you all.”

Nadeja shrugged, looking down. Wanda placed a finger under her chin and gently lifted to meet her gaze.

“Look at me Angel. The Widows are important to me. The ones I have been with the longest, the ones I have gotten to know over the past two years. The ones who fought beside me on a hellscape on the other side of the universe. I love each of them. I love the ones who lay in our graveyard. Without the Widows I would never have had a family. Without the Widows I would have never found you two. Everyone who lives here is someone I love deeply. No matter the vote, no matter the role they want me to have, they are my family. They are our family. What do we say about family?”

“Family is forever.” Nela and Nadeja both said.

Wanda smiled fondly. “That’s right. Family is forever.”

“Nadeja, I know there are Widows you are close to.” Wanda continued. “Widows on your baseball team, widows like Bridgette. I know you are angry about this voting thing and honestly this whole thing wasn’t Yelena’s brightest idea but she has been going through a lot. She has led these girls since it started and kept me alive no matter how difficult it is. She needs a break from everything being on her shoulders. I think we both do. We don’t have to leave our extended family to do this.”

The twins understood. Nadeja was happy with just her parents and Nela. But Nela and Mama needed to be here. They were more social than Nadeja. She was more like her papa when it came to socializing but she would make this sacrifice for her mama and Nela. She wanted them the happiest they could be. Having their own house was a start. They could have a kitchen and eat at their own table instead of eating with Widows in packed dining rooms.

And one day… one day when her Mama was president of Sokovia they would have their own home in Novi Grad beside the apartment. For now she would wait. She would make her parents and sister happy.

“That sounds like a good idea, Mama.”

Wanda watched her for a moment and frowned.

“I can feel the disappointment coming off you in waves, Nadeja.”

Nadeja sighed. “It will be fine. I like it. Maybe later on though…”

Bucky placed a hand on her shoulder. “Let’s take it a step at a time. We start with this house and see how it goes. The future is always changing. After my mind control was broken and I realized who I was and what I had done, I went into hiding. I thought my life would be nothing but loneliness and misery. Now I have my beautiful girls and my beautiful wife. You never know what’s around the corner”.

Iowa

The cloaked figure stood in a cornfield. If someone were to see him from the highway, he would look like a scarecrow. If the wind blew his cape away then he would resemble a horror figure from a movie. A steel monster moving among the shadows, stalking innocent farms among the tall stalks.

Neither of those would happen. He stood in the cornfield after burning a few stalks, at midnight as close as he could get to the small county in front of him.

No matter what he tried, he could not enter the area. He thought he moved in a straight line but found himself always in caron fields or potato fields or roads leading into the area.

He knew what it was of course. He could not directly portal inside, no matter how hard he tried he could not enter the small town. If he drove a car, the car would end up on the other side of the county, not just the town.

Maximoff had protected a large area and she had done well. Her barrier was impressive. She was more powerful than he had estimated.

Of course, this was likely built before she was injured.

Doom had wanted to enter the area. He had no intention of even speaking to Captain America, the Black Widow or the little Red Widow living with them. Yet the spell knew his heart. What he was planning to do to Wanda Maximoff would hurt them and anyone with the intention of hurting them was not allowed in.

“Is there no way?” his assistant and the father of his greatest love asked. Boris Karela was Doom’s royal advisor and had a long history with the Doom family. His daughter had been Doom’s love before she was killed in a laboratory accident. He had pledged to help Doom in his plan to release his mother’s soul as long as Doom could provide him a way to contact his daughter in the afterlife and perhaps have her reincarnated. Doom made grandiose promises, but Boris knew if anyone could make them come true it would be Victor.

First they had to free Cynthia’s soul from Mephisto.

“No. Maximoff is very skilled and powerful. The legends of the Scarlet Witch are spread across the universe for a reason.” Doom explained. “Thankfully I know her weakness.”

Boris snorted. “Yes, the people she loves. It appears they are impossible to find or protected by magic stronger than yours.”

Doom shook his head. “We are not here to capture the former Avengers and use them as hostages. That is a cowards’ way. Maximoff is injured. I can defeat her. As far as why we are here, I do not need to be inside the barrier. I have found what I need.”

Boris looked around and only saw corn.

“You cannot see it with your eyes, but I see it clearly. Above us are various strings of red magic. They fly off into the world and if followed they would lead us to the Scarlet Witch. She has given some people inside this small town the ability to summon her. A red string or rope, attached to the person to her. When they summon her, she is pulled to them, regardless of whether she is aware of it or not. Anything less than a coma and she will appear to help them.”

“Appear in person or in astral form?” Boris asked.

Doom looked at the streams of red energy going off into the world and the place the Scarlet Witch resides or is currently at. With an incredible amount of magic he could track her, but the effort would likely kill him.

“I will find other Widows. I have no doubt she has given many people in the world the ability to summon her. She makes herself weak, gives others power over her so she can be available when they are in trouble. It is a weakness that I will take advantage of. Sable’s daughter likely has the ability to summon her. Tony Stark and his wife. Perhaps even that Spider-Man. None of them need to see me. Once I copy the strings, when I am ready, I will pull them all, bringing her to me and strike while she is surprised. She will never know what is happening. We find as many Widows as we can, as many of her friends like Eleanor and Kate Bishop, I copy and pull enough of these strings and her physical form will have to be present.”

“I hope you are right. Your time is running out. I expect you to follow through on your promise. Despite your mother’s violent actions against my people, I have helped you. I expect you to keep your word.”

Doom prepared to copy the strings tethering those inside the small village to her.

“I always keep my word. I swore I would free my mother’s soul, by any means necessary. If killing the Scarlet Witch is what it takes to keep my world then so be it.”

The Scarlet Witch would soon by in Mephisto’s hands and Doom’s mother would be free. After that, he would resurrect her and Valeria.

Soon Doom would have those he loved most back. They were his family and family was forever. It was a sentiment he was sure the Scarlet Witch could understand.

Chapter Text

SHIELD Headquarters

Everett watched through a one-way window down below. Some of SHIELD’s best interrogators were questioning Andre Reykov and getting nowhere.

The take down had been easy. Reykov’s lieutenants had been taken alive. With Scott and Hope inside the main RV and the Widows making an entrance in true Widow style, the assault lasted five seconds before they were all unconscious. It was so simple Chloe and Sonia didn’t bother changing out of their cut-off shorts and bikini tops they had been wearing while fishing all day.

He still couldn’t get over the girls freaking out over how slimy the fish felt or how quickly they had thrown it back into the water after unhooking it. They spent the rest of the afternoon fishing with no bait.

Yelena would be furious if she knew the girls had conducted a mission without their uniforms so in the interest of keeping peace, Everett would keep that to himself and suggested to Chloe and Sonia that they do the same.

Coulson entered the observation room and stood by Ross’s side.

“Phil.”

“Everett. How are you?”

Everett nodded, preparing himself for the information digging Coulson was about to perform. He had been expecting this. Coulson knew better than to talk to Chloe and Sonia to try to get information. He knew better than to talk to the other three Widows that accompanied them.

Phil had a prior history with Everett. This was when he did his best work. Coulson’s style of interrogation was… sneaky. Perhaps subtle would be a better word. He made casual conversation, dropped seemingly innocent questions in and pieced together intel in that manner.

Coulson had often come close to getting Steve Rogers to give up information on the Widows before Nat shut him down and warned Steve not to talk to Coulson without her permission. He nearly lost his privilege of visiting the farm and seeing his idol Steve and long-time friend Nat.

“I’m doing well, Phil. How are you?”

“Busy. We are still constantly watching the Russians and trying to determine the state of their android program, or should I say Ultron’s program. We are certain he is looking for the body or bodies of a perfect host. Once he has one, we have no idea of his intentions but they can’t be good. Unfortunately he is protected in Russia.”

Everett nodded. “That is a problem. Good luck with that.”

Phil shrugged. “It’s a shame he isn’t obsessed with one of our agents as he is with Wanda Maximoff. Perhaps we could get him to run missions for us, like he does for your organization.”

Everett said nothing, not falling into that trap.

“I’m surprised Wanda was alright with asking him or using him at least to attack Victor Von Doom. Maybe it was Yelena. I wonder if Wanda even knew.”

Everett nodded. “That must be frustrating. I can imagine why you are constantly busy. Trying the monitor the world for threats and guessing what we are up to while doing so, having no idea. I would be frustrated as well. Trying to monitor Wakanda and failing, trying to guess Sokovia’s next move, wondering why the President of Sokovia is resigning and Bucky is having official power, your President must be hounding you for answers. To top it off you have to stay up all night wondering why Symkaria and Sable has suddenly began distancing herself from Latvia, pulling her armed forces out. If I were in your position, it would drive me mad as well.”

Phil uncharacteristically laughed as Everett’s spot on assessment. “I believe Belova’s straight forward approach conversational techniques has rubbed off on you. She prefers to answer so bluntly with such openness, appearing if she doesn’t care if you know, that she keeps what is truly secret behind a wall you don’t bother to look behind. One never thinks to look there because they are distracted by what she does admit.”

Everett shrugged his observation off. “We all change tactics as we become more experienced. Except you. You are determined to stick with the nice guy approach. Good cop, good cop has always worked for you.”

“What you call experienced, can also be called old. Maybe I am too old to learn new tricks.”

“You should work on that. We are the same age and I have never felt more in my prime.”

Coulson grinned, enjoying the back and forth. “That’s what happens when you hang out with over a hundred teenagers every minute of the day. You start to feel young. Or maybe you start to feel older. Speaking of young teenagers, where is Yelena? I miss her blunt discourse.”

Ross patted Coulson on the back. “Your interrogators are horrible.” He said, referencing the SHIELD agents questioning Reykov.

Coulson nodded. “We would usually send Bobbi in but that isn’t possible any longer.”

The two remained quiet for a few minutes watching every technique possible within the legal limits of the law be tried and failing. Reykov would not talk.

“I’ll give you a freebie since your boys below are doing so poorly. You know what your biggest problem is, Coulson? At least in regard to us.”

“I have many problems when it comes to figuring out what goes on in Maximoff and Belova’s heads.”

“And that is your biggest problem.” Ross told him. “You seem to believe that the Red Widows are nothing more than Wanda’s sidekicks. That they are her bodyguards while she fights whatever big bad is present at the time. You are wrong. The Red Widows have the tools, the skill and the experience to take out most of your Avengers without Yelena and Wanda.  They are underestimated. No one expects much of them. They are seen as carbon copies of Natasha Romanoff. The same kills, the same mindset. SHIELD always had a plan to deal with their major assets like Nat should they go rogue. You think you can handle them. You don’t believe the Widows are as good as Romanoff. Even now, as I am telling you this, you don’t believe me. That will always be their greatest strength and your weakness in regard to them.”

Coulson said nothing, not meeting his eyes. He recognized that information for what it was. Not helpful, not a freebie as he called it. It was a threat. A very nice threat hidden behind and attempt to appear cooperative and open but still a threat. Everett Ross knew Coulson’s games. He had his own. If Coulson wanted information he would have to give something and throw Ross off his game. It wouldn’t be difficult. Ross believed Coulson was doing a typical information fishing expedition. That wasn’t his purpose.

His purpose was to continue to build cooperation with the Widows by finding out what they needed, that only SHIELD could provide. So far he had come up with nothing and that had to change.

“How is Wanda feeling? I assume after those girls were rescued from the hurricane and dropped off with injuries that Wanda didn’t heal, that she must have been seriously injured. A rescue in the middle of a class five hurricane couldn’t be easy for anyone, even one with her great power.”

Instead of answering the question Ross had been expecting, he went in another direction, another veiled threat.

“Banner isn’t dangerous anymore.”

Phil raised an eyebrow, confused but mostly impressed and decided to follow the thread offered.

“He has never been more in control.”

Ross smirked and agreed with the statement. “Exactly. He is human. He is in control. That makes him easy to predict. Predictability is easy to stop. It is something that can be planned for. Why else would the spy agencies of the world, including the United States, spend so much time trying to predict Wanda’s next move by compiling psychological profiles from the best psychiatrists in the world about a woman they have never met?”

Coulson didn’t argue the valid point. “It isn’t easy to predict that moves of chaos personified. Having a clue to how she thinks is a boon but as you said, much time and money is wasted.  Thousands of psych profiles and not one of them says the same thing. She is chaos. You think you have her figured out then she does something like curing Maria Rambeau’s daughter.”

“I imagine you remember the training session where she was attacked by every sorcerer, a powerful witch and the master of the Ten Rings.” Ross reminded him. “She nearly lost control. She was never more dangerous than she was at that moment. For your sake, pray that she is not injured because an out of control, wounded Wanda Maximoff is more dangerous than an out-of-control Hulk ever dreamed of being.”

Again, not giving anything away. Coulson had already suspected she was badly injured. Ross had not told him any new intel; he had just made a threat. Push too far and he would find out exactly how injured Wanda was and he didn’t want to know.

“I’m tired of this game. I’ve told you all you need to hear.” Ross said.

“Basically threats.” Coulson responded. “You are getting meaner in your old age.”

Ross chuckled at the observation. “I told you; I’m in my prime. How much longer am I going to watch this? You know what you have to do.”

Coulson sighed. “They won’t kill him?” he asked to be certain.

Ross shrugged. “They want information. Not even Wanda can get information from a dead man.”

“Send them in.” Coulson said over the intercom. The room he was in suddenly filled with SHIELD agents wanting to watch the show as the two SHIELD interrogators left the room and a suddenly nervous man behind.

The interrogators uncuffed Reykov and walked out. As Reykov sat and rubbed his wrists, the door opened up again and his former cocky smile now completely disappeared.

Three suited up Red Widows, Eve and Rowan, and Paige walked inside. Reykov stood from his chair, knocking it backwards. He turned and tripped over the chair then crawled to a corner.

Coulson held his breath and wished they would put their masks back on. When their helmets were up he could pretend they were carbon copies of Romanoff and not teenagers doing horrible things.

“Get them out of here! This isn’t legal!” he shouted, his eyes widening as they approached.

He was lifted by his hair and dragged back to the chair. Paige opened a large black box on the table.

“Time to earn our paychecks, ladies.” Rowan said. The box opened and it was full of tools. On top of the tools was a sketch pad. Rowan took it, sat on one of the interrogators chairs and pulled a pencil from her hair.

Rowan quietly laughed when she saw his gaze land on her artistic tools. “I’m somewhat of an artist. Since interviews like these aren’t recorded, I’ll be keeping a personal record. These ladies consider torture an art and I like to capture their work on canvas. I’ll just sketch the interview and immortalize it at home.”

“Please don’t…” Reykov looked at the overhead glass where he knew whoever was in charge was watching. “This isn’t legal!”

“Do we look like SHIELD?” Paige, a cute bubbly blonde asked with a bright sunny smile.

Paige struck like lightning, pulling his eyeball out and tossing it over her shoulder. “Look again. Maybe that eye was defective and that is why you think we are SHIELD agents. The girls that took most of your men down? The ones in bikinis? They weren’t SHIELD agents. I’m guessing by the fear in your eyes and the stain on your paints, you recognize our suits.”

Reykov realized his eye was gone then the pain hit. He screamed and attempted to move his arms but they were pinned behind him by Eve. Up above, a SHIELD agents vomited in the trash can and Coulson wanted to but held it together.

“Ten fingers, ten toes, two testicles, one penis, thirty-two teeth, two hundred and six bones, fifteen feet of intestines, one tongue and one eyeball left. I have a fully stocked toolbox, a blow torch for cauterizing wounds and nowhere else I would rather be.” Paige told him. “Tell me everything about your human trafficking rings. Everything. I want to corroborate your information with your lieutenants’ information. God help you if you lie or I may have a flashback and pretend you are Elektra Natchios. Once we are done we will get to the rest of your criminal empire. If you behave this doesn’t have to get dirtier and you get a prison cell in the Raft far away from us. If you don’t behave we are going to dismantle you so thoroughly we can dump your remains down a sink without clogging the drain.”

Eve started a power drill. “Teeth first?”

Paige held up a hand. “I think he wants to talk.”

The man with one eye began talking. He talked for hours, while Rowan sat calmly drawing. She had recently visited Ireland for a few days and saw the Giant’s Causeway. She smiled occasionally when a widow bite was needed to encourage Reykov to continue talking but other than that focused only on the amazing geological formation in her mind. When they were done the next morning, she admitted to herself, this was possibly her greatest work.

Kess Tivi, Sokovia

In the grand scheme of the country, Kess Tivi was the home of one hundred thousand Sokovian residents. As the site of the largest lithium mine in the world it was special and of upmost importance to the Sokovian economy. Most of the one hundred thousand residents of working age and inclination worked either at the mine or the recently built cellphone manufacturing facility founded by the Sokovian State and run by a board of directors made up of employees who worked in the business.

The residents of the city were very excited today.  They all knew two years ago there was no lithium anywhere in the country much less near the city. That was until Wanda Maximoff arrived and turned a city on the brink of economic collapse into a financial powerhouse where unemployment was mostly a thing of the past.

Today, Wanda Maximoff was visiting the city, accompanying the next president of Sokovia and her husband, the famous Bucky Barnes, the man who would be responsible for the safety of the citizens.

Wanda was less excited. She sat in a conference room in the city hall, preparing or being prepared to speak to the public for the first time. Until this point, she had only smiled and stood by Nikoli’s side, waving to the public and walking among them after the speeches.

Now an image consultant from Romania named Felicia was prepping for her fist speech, giving her talking points, giving her pointers, and strong suggestions on clothing options and every other aspect of her appearance.

Wanda looked across the room at Yelena who stood grinning by a wall, suited up in a Red Widow suit. All Yelena had to do was stand by her side.

She did get a kick out of seeing the bane of her existence, Sister Sara next to her, dressed like a traditional nun. The long robes made it easy for her to hide her shotgun on her body but it was obvious she was not pleased with the sham. Felicia hadn’t wanted her there at all but the nun insisted she was Wanda’s bodyguard and when the image consultant found out Sara was a nun so her wardrobe changed and she became Sister Sara, Wanda’s spiritual advisor should anyone ask. It would play well in the mostly Catholic country.

“This is dumb.” Wanda said in English since her image consultant didn’t feel the need to learn their language. “The last candidate dropped out. Nikoli is running unopposed. Why is this needed?”

Felicia didn’t respond at first, going through a rack of dresses for Wanda to wear while her hair was being pulled or brushed as the stylist called it. Nadeja and Nela were next to her, having their hair prepared and loving having light makeup applied, even if the point of the makeup was to make them look even younger than their ages.

“This isn’t about the election and winning. This is about the image Sokovia is presenting to the world. This election is no longer about campaigns. It is a tour of the country and a message to the world. It is a show of strength. Russia, Korea, other countries have parades where they pull big missiles down the streets as if they are celebrating the sizes of their penises. Some countries like the United States, Britain, France and others have what is called military exercises, close to the waters of non-allied countries.

“Sokovia does not need missiles to show strength nor do we need military exercises. Sokovia and her allies have you. Sokovia also has a nationalist hard-liner future President who is more concerned about his people than cooperating with the world. Add to that a super soldier, former assassin who will be responsible for the security of the country. You three will be the faces of Sokovia. You also have some public relations concerns.”

Wanda wasn’t aware of any public relations concerns.

“Are the people not happy with me?”

Felicia shook her head. “Of course they are but the people also see you and the Widows as their heroes, only theirs.”

“And?”

“You were recently seen saving a United States black site prison and then you and the widows were fighting alongside the Avengers to contain the prisoners, prisoners the United States arrested. The people understand your relationship with Stephen Strange. He is American but not an Avenger. He is magical so it makes sense the two of you would be friends and he polls well in Sokovia. However fighting alongside the Avengers shows a level of trust, whether it is there or not. It shows a softening of isolationist views that Sokovia takes pride in. Fighting Thanos together was understandable but that is over. Carol Danvers flying into Sokovia in broad daylight to talk to you did not help.”

Wanda unfortunately understood.

“You can’t be seen as having any affiliation with the Avengers.” Felicia said bluntly.

“I didn’t exactly seek them out or invite Danvers to Sokovia.” Wanda pointed out.

“I know that. Your husband knows, Nikoli knows and the Red Widows know. The people who take comfort that Wanda Maximoff will always protect them do not know that and trying to explain this in a long-winded statement will not work.”

Wanda shrugged. “So what will?”

“The reporter I planted in the crowd who will ask you about these actions. Your answers will reassure the people of Sokovia. Also can you do anything about your hands shaking? Are you going through withdrawals? Please don’t tell me you are an addict. You aren’t, are you? If you are tell me now. I need to be prepared if it ever comes out. Any problem with alcohol or drugs?”

“Is there a reason for this?” Yelena asked, materializing by Wanda’s side.

Felicia’s eyes widened. “A reason? I need to know everything. I’m her best friend in the world now, the keeper and hider of her secrets, her protection, her weapon. The world knows about her violent past. Most of the world loves her violent past and the Red Widows violent actions. The people of Sokovia see her as a woman who is very powerful and not afraid to kill to protect them. If they and the world sees an alcoholic or addict or both, then they see her as possibly unstable. You can’t be unstable. You are the damn Scarlet Witch. You make Sokovia and, whether you like it or not, the world feel safe. The world I could care less about, but Sokovia is what is important.”

“Why do you care so much about Sokovia?” Yelena asked.

“Because I am being paid a great amount of money to care! I am the best in the world at what I do. I’m making Nikoli a historic president and Wanda Maximoff not just a leader but a queen. You want a strong Sokovia? It isn’t just about advanced military weapons, magical powers and strong allies. It is about image. If you have an image of a strong country, that goes farther than any weapon. The world has an image of you as a powerful goddess. Because of that image, how often have you needed to use your powers to defend Sokovia? Show that you are more than an avenging angel. Show that you are a leader, a fair and benevolent one but a vengeful one if pushed. Get it? Now tell me if you are an addict.”

Wanda sighed and looked at Yelena. Felicia caught the look and had her answer.

“I recently had an injury and took a few more pain pills than needed. I am coming down from them and no I can’t stop my hands from shaking. I’ll do my best to minimize it. As far as alcohol I haven’t had a drink in a little over two years.”

“How many people know?”

“No one who will speak.” Yelena told her. “I will tell you what I think you need to know after the event.”

Felicia shook her head. “I need Wanda to tell me…”

“When you speak to one of us you are speaking to both of us. Wanda doesn’t like the twins in matching dresses. She always dresses them differently. They are individuals. The dresses are something I would see as a six-year-old. Take the bows out of their hair.” Yelena ordered.

“They need to look as young as possible and Wanda needs to look older than twenty-one. The children poll well but they are only eight years younger than Wanda. In order…”

Yelena snapped her fingers. “You may be her agent but I am her Yelena and my word is final.  Girls, pick out some dresses you like. Wanda, what do you want to wear?”

Wanda smirked. Her clothes were gone and she wore the garb of the Scarlet Witch. The crown was gone but the black pants, the red top that wrapped around her throat, the half cape that flowed from her waist, all present, giving her the regal, mystical look the world looked at in awe, the woman who fought the greatest threat in the universe and succeeded.

Felicia’s eyes widened, looking her up and down. “Good choice. Can you make it change to different colors? It is a bit dark for what we are going for today. Change the pants to red but leave the black boots.”

Wanda rolled her eyes. “Let us go. I am ready to face my people.”

“Excellent. Here are the cards with the questions the reporter will ask and your answers.” Felicia handed her a small sheet of paper. “You must be the one holding Rebecca. Bucky must maintain strength. You are the protector; he is the enforcer.”

“I am not using my daughter as a prop for publicity.”

“It makes you human to the people without diminishing your strength and reminds our enemies that Sokovia will be protected for generations. She does have powers right? Super soldier strength and witchy powers, right?”

Bucky stepped up and took Becca from the bassinet. “I’ll be holding her.”

“No! That is the last thing we need. I told you I need you standing tall and quiet. Handsome, sexy, dangerous, the consort of the queen and the bodyguard. Now that the metal arm is gone I need you as imposing as possible. Use that stone faced killer look. Holding a baby won’t help the optics.”

Bucky sighed. “Felicia, there is something you need to understand. We are not Avengers. We are not concerned with public perception. I understand what you are doing but this, all of this? It is not who we are. We are people trying to make our world better and rescue kids so what happened to the Widows won’t happen to them. Occasionally we save the universe.”

Yelena wondered how the hell they got here. When they fist met, they despised the Avengers. When it was just the two of them, her and Wanda would laugh at their interviews, their magazine covers and t-shirts. Now it was a part of their lives. Red Widow merchandise was even huge in America of all places and even Maria couldn’t figure out who copyrighted their name and was making a fortune off of it. The entire thing was ridiculous so when did it go out of control? They did everything they could to not be labeled heroes. They killed brutally, raided United States Army bases, skinned human traffickers alive and nailed them to walls for Boston police to find. They broke a killer out of jail after attacking a police station in broad daylight.

Yelena knew the answer. It started with Germany. The knowledge and video evidence that the Red Widows fought Vision’s robots and Wanda killed Vision was worldwide. It got worse from there. The world suspected Captain America was a part of them and that tipped the scales. If Captain America had approved them they must have been heroes. Then Wanda restored Novi Grad making her a religious figure to many even those outside of Sokovia.

Imi talked them out of torturing enemies which made their actions more palatable to the public. Then Wanda saved a sinking ship in daylight in New York City at an incident Iron Man arrived at. Her and Yelena were seen fighting a superpowered Norman Osborn in New York.

And of course the videos taken by Scott Lang and Tony Stark’s suits. The video showing the Widows fighting alongside other heroes against Thanos’s army. The video of Yelena and Bucky jumping on Thanos while Wanda met him shot for shot in a showcase of incredible power. Wanda glowing different colors and snapping her fingers, ending Thanos and his army. The world thought she nearly died until Scott Lang set the record straight and reported she did die, only to be brought back to life by the sacrifice of Agatha Harkness.

Yelena had thought the actions of Sokovia would paint the Widows in a less favorable light and looked forward to it. Leaving the United Nations, closing embassies around the world, their own and those in their countries, isolating itself from most of the world with the exception of their few allies would show Wanda and the Widows only cared about Sokovia and the rest of the world could go to hell. This had no effect on the world’s opinion and many applauded Sokovia for being no one’s tool. There was also the problem of the Red Widows’ missions.

Unfortunately the human traffickers they stopped did not operate in Sokovia. They operated in the world at large and so that was where the Widows had to operate. Their missions eventually became known and the world cheered them on.

“I’ll hold Becca.” Yelena decided.

“It needs to be…”

Yelena cut off Felicia. “I said I would hold her or I will keep her back here. Wanda isn’t just talking; she is keeping an invisible shield around us to protect us.”

Felicia was beginning to understand Yelena would be a problem. She wouldn’t have to convince Wanda to follow her plan, she would have to convince Yelena. She figured out what many psychologists had theorized. The only person Wanda truly listed to without argument was Yelena. Not Strange, not her husband and not any one Red Widow. If you wanted Wanda to do something, you had to convince Yelena it was a good idea.

“So be it. It may soften your image. The shorter hair makes you look…”

“I would be very careful about the next words out of your mouth.” Yelena warned her.

Felicia shut up.

The group walked onto the stage to the cheers of thousands of Sokovians.

Nikoli spoke for twenty minutes about his vision for the future of Sokovia. Then Wanda was asked to speak. She had spoken at a press conference before, right after the battle with Vision. This was different. A room full of reporters was very different than thousands chanting her name.

She began her prepared speech, the one she had written herself and then been handed over to speech writers who went through so many drafts Wanda could barely recognize the words she wrote.

She sounded like a robot reading the phone book.

Frustrated she crumbled the speech on stage to Felicia’s horror and spoke to the crowd, her native language now falling from her lips fluidly instead of robotically.

“Enough. I wrote a speech and I do not recognize it now. We are Sokovia. We are one nation. I do not need speech writers to tell me how to speak to my own people.”

She took a breath and then a few seconds to look out over the silent crowd.

“We are here to talk about the future. Jozef was a wonderful president. He made me feel important, he encouraged me and taught me about the world at large and Sokovia’s place in it. He brought honor back to the office despite the difficulty of rebuilding this country from the decades of darkness he inherited from his predecessors. He has earned this rest.

“Jozef was not the only one to teach me about Sokovia’s place in the world now and what it could be, should be. Nikoli Zengler has been a mentor to me since we first met. He has a passion for seeing our country become even stronger. His dedication and concern for our people and our safety is as strong as mine. His support for myself and the Red Widow has been unwavering.

“Many say Sokovia is closing itself off from the world. That we refuse to cooperate with other countries for the good of the world. They say we are selfish about limiting our trade and removing ourselves from corrupt organizations like NATO who only see as a launching point for missiles. They criticize us for not being a part of a useless and powerless organization like the United Nations, who once entertained creating a law that would put people like me under the control of war criminals. They even had the audacity to use our country’s name for a motion we never asked for.”

Wanda paused and scanned the crowd.

“Somewhere among you is a reporter who has been told to ask me questions about my involvement with SHIELD and the new Avengers. I am not one for pageantry, so I will not hide behind prepared statements or media tricks.

“I did save the United States prison called the Raft. The reason was simple. Thaddeus Ross and Norman Osborn are inmates and we did not go through so much trouble to imprison them and then allow them an easy death. They deserve to rot for the remainder of their days and my sisters and I have ensured they will. There was a problem though.

“The prison was filled with very dangerous criminals. I could not nor would I ever bring such threats, especially those who belong to the United States onto our land. Instead I left them on the Avengers front yard. Unfortunately some of these prisoners presented a risk to the world. If someone presents a risk to the world, that means they will eventually present a risk to Sokovia. The Red Widows and my close friend Dr. Stephen Strange arrived and we worked with the Avengers to neutralize one such threat, on United States soil before it could become a threat here.”

The crowd erupted in thunderous applause and cheers. Until Wanda raised her hand.

“There are things we cannot talk about in public because to do so would risk our national security. There are times the Red Widows will need to work with other countries to complete our missions. We have close support from true allies who want to forge friendships, not just to use us but to help us grow stronger as we help them grow stronger. Know that we have a plan. Trust Nikoli, trust my husband, trust the Red Widows and I humbly ask that you trust me. We will always do everything we can to ensure Sokovia is never weak or unprotected or it’s people are walked over by the rest of the world. This is the future. This is the future Nikoli will bring to light and we will be by his side as he does so. We will all be by his side. Every man, woman and child in Sokovia is part of this. Thank you for listening to me and thank you for all you do to make our country strong.”

Wanda walked away from the podium to thunderous applause and met Yelena and Bucky’s eyes. They knew what that look was reserved for. Wanda approached the two.

“He is near. I can feel him, feel the magic in the air.” Wanda told them.

Yelena handed Becca to Wanda.

“I’ll have the military snipers in the area spread the perimeter and look for him.” Yelena said. “You are best equipped to protect her. Stay near the nun with the shotgun loaded with hell fire. I can’t believe I said that. It’s worse than enchanted ammo. Bucky, stay with them.”

Yelena marched off the stage in the back as Wanda opened a door to the compound and handed Becca to Bucky pushing them both inside.

“Wanda…”

“Protect her Bucky. Please.”

“You are in no shape to fight him. Take her to the compound and let me handle this. Your back must be killing you.”

Wanda nodded. “Thanks for reminding me. Go. I’ve got the Sarah Connor wannabe with me.”

“Why isn’t he glowing?” Sarah asked once the door closed. “I thought every enemy of Sokovia or you glows when they are in the country.”

Wanda shook her head. “It causes a person to glow red if they have harmful intent. Spying, assassinations, that sort of thing. Apparently Doom isn’t intending to fight now nor is he spying on me with ill intent. That means he wants to talk. Let’s go.”

Yelena received directions from several snipers she had in the area and found the man in the shadows of an alley, at the entrance where he could watch the speech. He saw Yelena and nodded then walked deeper into the alley. Ignoring the requests of the other Widows to wait for backup she followed him.

“You here to watch my sister act like a politician?” Yelena asked. She took note of the flashes of armor she saw under his large, hooded cloak that covered most of his metal suit.

Doom chuckled, his laugh more intimidating by the echo effect his helmet had on his speech. Everything about this man set her senses alert but she would not show it.

“What you did wasn’t very nice. Sending Ultron to do your dirty work.”

Yelena shrugged. “I specifically told Ultron to leave you alone. How is it my fault he does not listen?”

Doom laughed once again. “I was able to build my castle back within a day. However the memories inside were destroyed. Unlike Wanda I cannot create memories of my childhood like those that I’m sure adorn her apartment in Novi Grad. Many sentimental items were destroyed”.

“Send us a bill.” Yelena told him, keeping her hand near her gun and ready to act if he showed the slightest hostile intention or started to glow.

Doom looked up at the sky. “Interesting and very impressive spell she has over the country. She has one over the county Rogers and Barton are in. No witchcraft can be used beside hers. Enemies make themselves known, glow red if they intend harm. The funny thing about runes. Only the witch that cast them can use her magic. I am no witch though. As far as the glow, do you really believe I could not find a way to countermand her spell?”

“I’m betting my life on it right now and I feel confident.” Yelena told him. “What is it you want?”

Doom tilted his head in a gesture eerily reminiscent of Wanda. “I wish to speak to Wanda. I thought meeting her here would demonstrate I mean no harm.”

“You found a way around her spell, remember?”

Doom stared silently for a moment.

“We both know I haven’t. If I had we would be having this discussion on Roger’s farm, not surrounded by snipers and Widows setting up a perimeter on the ground. Is she planning on at least saying hello so I can complement her on her presence and ability to command the crowd.”

Before Yelena could tell him to go to hell and order the dozens of snipers who had him in sight to fire Wanda came into the alley. Yelena rolled her eyes but said nothing.

“You wish to talk, let us talk.” Wanda said, approaching him.

Doom slightly bowed. “Scarlet Witch. It is an honor.”

“I cannot say the same. What do you want?”

“You know what I want.” Doom told her. “At least you have pieced together what I want. Mephisto has my mother’s soul. I have tried many times to get into his realm and failed each time. He tired of my attempts and approached me. If I bring him to you, he will free my mother’s soul. Come with me. We will go to the area between the living and the damned.  He is limited to physical form there. So long as we do not go past the wall, you will remain alive. For me to stay alive he must collect you inside the physical area. Come with me. I hand you over, our bargain is complete, my mother’s soul is free then the two of us destroy him. If we destroy his physical form his spiritual form will be severally weakened. It will be thousands of years before he will be strong enough to manifest in the physical plane again.”

Wanda nodded. “If I die in his realm, he takes my soul but more importantly he takes my power. He takes my magic and if he takes my magic he will walk the Earth as he pleases in physical form, destroying all who stand in his way. Eventually, when the Earth is a wasteland, he will venture into the universe. He will never be satisfied until he had ruined all. That cannot happen. I am not taking that chance.”

Doom silently stared at her for a moment.

“If it were your mother, father, brother, daughter…what would you do to free them?”

“You know the answer to that.”

“Yes, I do. I know more than you can possibly imagine. I know you refused the soul stone because you wouldn’t sacrifice your daughters. That told me certain lives are worth more to you than every life in the Universe. You understand me. Come with me, Wanda. Come with me willingly and we can be allies. Refuse and I will drag you there and be less inclined to worry about your fate. If Mephisto gains your powers and tries to walk my Earth I will kill him like I have every other enemy who has ever faced me.”

Wanda met his eyes, the only part of him she could see. They were bright blue. They should have been beautiful but there was a madness in them that was apparent to all who knew what to look for.

“You are determined then?” she asked.

He nodded.

“Then it is clear what I must do.”

Wanda lashed out with a blast of energy that would have disintegrated a normal human. His cloak burned off and he flew back from the blast. As she approached, she saw runes on his armor. Though not strong enough to protect him from her blasts indefinitely, he was not dead. Several vibranium bullets struck, hitting a shield of glowing runes. His head was struck but his helmet must have been made of vibranium and the runes gave him enough protection to block the enchantment. Wanda advanced as Yelena marched beside her, handgun out, firing bullets.

Doom set off a sonic grenade causing them to hit the ground. Wanda landed on the ground on top of Yelena.

“That was a mistake.” Doom told her and opened a portal. He was shot in the shoulder by Yelena as he jumped though but she doubted the bullet did any damage.

She suspected extra vibranium or perhaps Adamantium protected by magical runes saved him

Wanda rolled on the ground clutching her back and gritting her teeth. Sokovian soldiers having heard the loud noise and gunfire, rushed into the alley and surrounded Wanda, looking for targets.

Yelena took her by the shoulder to pull her up.

“Stop!” Wanda yelled as pain shot through her spine.

Yelena bent down and whispered in her ear. “They cannot see you weak, Wanda. Not the soldiers or the people who are running this way. I know it hurts but stand. We have hurt before.”

Wanda knew Yelena was right so she gritted her teeth and allowed Yelena to pull her up. She stood shakily on her feet. When she turned she saw Red Widows intermixed with soldiers who were circling her. People who had heard the horrible sound also approached. She spoke to the soldiers and civilians through the pain and through great force of will she maintained a steady voice.

“An intruder arrived in Sokovia. The intruder is gone.” Wanda told the soldiers and the crowd.

She opened the door and her and the Widows walked through. Sister Sarah was behind them.

Once secure, Yelena was furious and turned on the nun.

“Some bodyguard you turned out to be! Our bullets didn’t kill him! Where were you and your devil killing shotguns?!

Sarah looked agitated. “I couldn’t get a clear shot! A shotgun isn’t a subtle weapon and you were in my spray pattern! You should have stayed back, both of you!”

“We don’t stay…”

Yelena’s statement was cut off by screams. She turned and saw the Widows panicking as Wanda fell to the floor, in the midst of a full-blow seizure.

“Hold her like you have been taught! Call Stephen!” Yelena ordered, taking control of the situation. “Oksana prepare the Ativan! We know what to do, ladies.”

Yelena watched as Wanda seized and then begin to calm down after the Ativan was injected. She was in a confused state as usual and wincing in pain that broke through her postictal state.

Yelena looked past the Widows and met Sarah’s eyes.

“I hope you have a plan. We cannot wait for him to come for her. We need to attack first. We need to end this. She is in no shape to be fighting.”

Sarah agreed.

“Call in the Divine Pair and inform Strange to prepare his sorcerers. I’ll have my team assembled and ready to attack as soon as we find him.”

Yelena supposed she referred to her two burning skull biker friends.

“The ghost riders?”

Sarah nodded. “Yeah… and others. They are researching him and Mephisto now. It may be time to take a more active approach. I will return. Keep her in the valley. Do not leave her unprotected.”

“How many others?” Yelena asked.

“The two witches you met, a half vampire, a girl who escaped her old Earth through limbo before her planet was destroyed, her pet dragon, a monster hunter and a goth teen with a very powerful staff. Take care of her. Our best chance of ending this is killing Doom before it starts. I’ll be back.”

Ava knelt down next to Yelena.

“Did she say a pet dragon and a half vampire?” Ava asked.

Yelena nodded, holding Wanda’s head while the twins stayed close and Bucky knelt by her with Becca in his arms.

“Yes. This is good. This whole thing is going to get weird and I have a feeling we are going to need all the weird we can get on our side.”

Yelena took a deep breath and sat back. Kate had rushed into the bunker and knelt next to Yelena.

“Are you alright?”

Yelena shrugged. “Remember that vacation I promised you? We might have to delay it for a few weeks.”

Once again a war was coming and Yelena knew she would be the one to fight it. Her and Wanda always fought together. This time would be different. This time she would fight alone for both of them.

Chapter Text

Nick Fury walked into SHIELD headquarters and saw those he wished to speak to gathered in the security room. Though he had no official connection to the organization, he was still their number one secret weapon. He stayed in the dark for the most part, working out of his home and running an extensive unit of spies all over the world…except for Sokovia. He had tried that once only for his operatives to glow bright red and be arrested in Novi Grad as spies, courtesy of Wanda Maximoff’s spell she had placed over the entire damn country.

His operatives had also glowed red the second he crossed the county line in Iowa to take a distant look at the Rogers and Barton family. He had only wanted to make sure they were doing well but any signs of spying or deception was picked up by the Maximoff spell and his man quickly turned around and left the county, worried that he had driven into a radiation storm that would kill him. He hadn’t even calmed down after he left the county and the glow went away.

One place Maximoff hadn’t protected was Symkaria. He wasn’t sure why, other than perhaps the spell only worked on locations Maximoff felt responsible for. Sable was responsible for Symkaria the same way T’Challa was responsible for Wakanda.

He would pay millions of dollars to have an instruction manual or guidebook that explained how Maximoff’s magic worked.

“Good morning, fine people!” he greeted Maria Hill, Phil Coulson and the Avengers. “I come with intelligence, something that is sorely needed right now, considering Ultron is out in the world, Sokovia could start World War 3 if they wished, the rest of the world’s tech is overtaking the United States because of a bountiful supply of rare minerals from Sokovia and Adamantium from an island the Russians have practically taken over considering they attack when they wish and no one is doing anything about it.”

Coulson remained cool but was seething inside. What Fury said was correct, but Fury was no longer in command of part of SHIELD in an official capacity and had no right to criticize anyone. He needed the man’s intel so he stayed quiet.

“Go to hell, Nick.” Hill told him, speaking what was in Coulson’s mind. “Who owns the island with Adamantium is being debated by several countries in the U.N and several other countries outside of the UN. If we become involved in a turf war with the Russians over land neither of us own it could start another war like Korea only with the superpowers literally having superpowers. Ultron is hiding in Russia behind thousands of servers, we can’t force policies on Sokovia or decide who they sell minerals to and while I am sure if you were director none of this would bother you, we are being responsible and not causing global crises like your beloved Project Insight that worked out so well.”

Most stayed quiet but some, like Scott Lang and Joaquin Torres, did not bother hiding their laughter.

“I do love these meetings.” Lang admitted. “Did the old Avenger’s meetings have such underlying hostility?”

Bruce smirked. “Much more underlying hostility. Quite a bit of outright hostility as well. Talk, Fury.”

The man smirked. “My, how the mighty have fallen. I’ll remember that, the next time I try to help. As you know the Widows are running rough shot over Europe, busting up Reykov’s human trafficking pipelines faster than Interpol is taking down his other enterprises. Red Widow hit squads are operating in teams of five, taking out dozens of criminals, freeing hundreds of girls and the only way we know it is because the recused girls give information to the police and media. They aren’t tagging their kills, clean shots to the head or heart, a few cut throats here and there. No torture, no real interrogation.”

“We know this, Nick.” Coulson pointed out, not bothering to call him sir as he had most of his adult life. It was still a strange feeling.

“Almost like the Widows are in a hurry. Of course they never want to leave victims in human trafficking but they are striking especially fast, not even bothering to have Maximoff heal the injured. Just as well because Maximoff nor Belova have been at any of the scenes.”

The occupants took that in silence.

“Maximoff is injured. None of us know the extent.” Coulson told him.

Fury nodded. “It must be pretty extended if they are calling Tandy Bowen and Ty Johnson in to help but leaving their most powerful assets behind. Maximoff had destroyed jets before in just her astral form.”

Hill was becoming very impatient. “You said you had intelligence. All I’ve heard is speculation we have already gone over again and again. You don’t know what’s wrong with Maximoff any more than we do. We know she is injured and it is bad, bad enough that she has likely become hooked on pain killers. The video of her radical speeches with her hardline friend Nikoli show her hands trembling. Ross told Coulson that a wounded Maximoff is more dangerous than an out-of-control Hulk. Not much we can do except pray for a speedy recovery.”

Nick understood the point. He still didn’t believe they were taking this situation seriously enough but moved on.

“My man in the Symkaria army told me there is a buildup in their manpower. Some interesting players have arrived and are meeting in secret in one of Sable’s secure bunkers. They had a meeting yesterday and not only was Belova there, so were some old friends of yours. Johnny Blaze and Robbie Reyes. Then there were some new players I had never seen. Players we need to know. I’ve got some names. The nun who was standing next to Maximoff at Zengler’s political rallies is not exactly a normal nun unless normal nuns have taken to dressing like Sarah Connors and wearing shotguns on their backs. The woman just appeared from nowhere. She brought a strange group of people with her to this meeting.”

Coulson straightened up. He had no idea how Fury did it. Sable’s soldiers were notorious for their unyielding loyalty to her, even following her to certain death on an alien planet. Yet Fury still found one high enough in rank to observe the comings and goings of secret meetings.

“No identities at all?” Danvers asked.

“I got a facial recognition on an Illiyana Rasputina, a sixteen-year-old farm girl from Russia. At least she was sixteen when she died two years ago in a tragic tractor accident. Her death was confirmed. Now she is very alive, wearing a yellow and black bodysuit with a miniature dragon that flies around her or perches on her back and shoulder. My asset says she calls it Lockheed and it can breathe fire on command.” Fury informed them.

The room was quiet taking that in.

“Who else?” Hill asked, knowing there was more.

“Niko Minoru, the daughter of Robert and Tina Minoru, suspected members of the Pride. They were considered…magicians, sorcerers, whatever it is that Strange is. Different though. Not a member of his group. Coulson, you remember our surveillance on the Pride of course. We know Nico ran away from her parents a year ago along with several other children of the Pride. None of them have been seen since until Nico showed up in Symkaria yesterday.

Jenifer Kale and Topaz also were seen entering the building.”

“Two witches.” Hill whispered. “Anyone else?”

“A black man in a long leather coat despite the high temperatures, carrying a katana on his back. He also had fangs.” Fury finished.

Coulson rubbed his forehead. “Wanda wasn’t there?”

“No. Stephen Strange was the ringleader, not that my man could see inside the entire time. He was only able to go inside to deliver lunch, including a bag of blood, likely for the probable day walking vampire and raw steak, probably for the dragon. He couldn’t stick around and they stopped talking when he and his fellow comrades entered. Of course Maximoff could open a portal and step inside but I would have expected her to be with Belova. She wasn’t. Neither was Barnes.”

“A buildup of magical superpowered beings, without Maximoff, who we know is injured but don’t know the extent, is forming.” Danvers mused.

Thor was grim, having an idea and not liking it.

“A supernatural threat is coming for Wanda Maximoff who is too injured to fight it off. This is bad. Only a supremely strong being would threaten Maximoff and elicit such a response. As it has been said, even in astral form she can affect the physical plane meaning the threat is metaphysical.” He surmised. “No magical being is as strong in astral form as they are in physical.”

Thor stood and began to walk out.

“Where are you going?” Danvers asked.

“To fight. I have experience fighting beings from other worlds. With this amount of powerful individuals gathering this threat could be as dangerous as Thanos. I missed the battle to save the universe while hundreds died. I will not miss this fight. They need help. That is what I do.”

“Maximoff isn’t your biggest fan.” Danvers reminded him.

“Wanda Maximoff is a realist. She obviously understands she needs help. None of you are equipped to battle metaphysical threats. I am. I became a member of this group to help people. That is what I am going to do.”

Thor walked out, leaving the Avengers with much to think about.

The next day, Silver Sable Headquarters, Symkaria

Wanda walked into the large gymnasium size room. She didn’t like leaving the children behind, but Widow Compound was protected from physical and metaphysical threats by a series of spells and wards her and Agatha had created, and she felt more comfortable leaving her children there than bringing them here. The veil between worlds would be at it’s thinnest tomorrow. If Doom was going to make a move it would be then.

Yelena had felt it best for Wanda to stay in the mansion under guard with her and a hundred other Widows protecting her. Wanda disagreed.

The past few days had been hell. Ever since her brief battle with Doom in Symkaria and subsequent seizure she had been bedridden, only rising to feed Becca. Nadeja, Nela and Becca lay with her in bed to comfort her but nothing could make the splitting pain in her skull go away and sitting in one position too long caused her back to flare up to the point she nearly cried.

Today she felt better and she wanted to meet the people who were prepared to go to hell if Doom somehow captured and took her there.

Wanda refused a chair, preferring to stand as it was more comfortable at the moment.

Before Sarah could begin rehashing what would happen, the door opened and Tony Stark walked in.

“What are you doing here?” Wanda asked.

“Wondering why I wasn’t invited to the party. I thought you would have a cane and I could call you Yoda. You aren’t giving me much to work with here, standing up straight as you are. I heard you walk like the Tin Man from wizard of Oz. Since Tin Man doesn’t work for your husband anymore would you like the affectionate pet name?”

Wanda shook her head. “Pepper is pregnant.”

“I heard. I’m thinking maybe she hopes I die so I can’t screw up the kid. So what are we facing? Aliens, androids or wizards?”

The door opened once again and Thor walked in. Wanda looked accusingly at Tony.

“Not me.” He said quickly, raising his hands.

“She is not facing wizards, androids or aliens. I can taste the magic in this room. Dark magic, light magic, chaos magic. You are fighting a demon and a strong one.” Thor said. “I’m here to fight beside you.”

Wanda shook her head. “We don’t need Avengers’ help.”

“I’m not here as an Avenger. I’m here as an Asgardian warrior who sees someone needing help I can provide. How many dragons have you seen in your life?”

Wanda looked around the room and focused on the blonde who had been constantly glaring at her since she walked in the room and took note of the dragon on her back and shoulder, wrapping around her slim frame in a protective manner.

“I’ve seem hundreds, much larger than that pet.” Thor pointed out. “I’ve fought demons. I couldn’t fight by your side against Thanos. Let us be comrades now. The past is the past.”

Wanda was silent for a moment but it was Yelena that answered.

“Thank you. We accept your help. Have a seat. Sister Sarah is about to give the rundown to everyone once again and give details about the hellscape we may be fighting.” She told the god of thunder. Thor shook her hand and looked at Wanda who shrugged her shoulders then winced.

“Thanks.” she told Thor begrudgingly and shook his much larger hand.

Thor and Tony walked away and took chairs.

Wanda looked at Yelena slightly annoyed. Yelena wasn’t fazed by her annoyance.

“This is no different than freeing the Widows and taking down the Red Room or gathering an army to fight Thanos.” Yelena pointed out. “Egos don’t matter. We need help. The more help the safer our sisters are, right?”

“You realize he will tell SHIELD and the Avengers everything?”

“You realize if you wind up in hell as Mephiosto’s toy while he burns the Earth with your power, none of that will matter?”

Wanda nodded and walked to the back behind the chairs to stand by Bucky.

“Hell dimensions.” Sarah started. “There are only a few spots in the world they can be accessed from the physical plain. There are only a few times in a year or even a decade or century that it can be accessed. Tomorrow is one of those days.

Doom plans to take Maximoff into one of these dimensions and kill her. She hasn’t made a deal with Mephisto despite his attempts to manipulate others to harm someone she loves so she will make a deal. As a result of his attempts she opened a hole to the void in his dimension. Now there is only one way for Mephisto to gain chaos magic. Wanda must be killed in his dimension for him to get her powers. Doom plans to make this happen in exchange for his mother’s soul being released from the demon’s hell.”

Illyana laughed and the group looked towards her.

“Wanda Maximoff and Mephisto. It always comes down to you two. Always. I don’t know which one of you is worse.”

“Illyana, not now.” Sara told her but the blonde would not stop.

“We know how to keep Mephisto from getting her powers. Kill her now.”

Over one hundred Red Widows raised rifles, shotguns and handguns at the blonde who had a sword in her hand that appeared from nowhere.

“Illyana!” Sarah shouted, rushing to her. Nico was in front of her first.

“Put the sword away.” Niko whispered to her.

Illyana kept staring at Wanda with obvious hate in her eyes.

“You think multiversal selves are all different? They all have the same potential. Are you sure your children are real and not dolls Mephisto made to screw with you? Or maybe your daddy is playing you again? You and your Red Widows. I wonder if they lick your stiletto boots in every universe.”

Bucky dialed in his rifle, the dot from his laser sight in the middle of her forehead.

Illyana looked around at the heroes who had gathered. The ones she came with knew her issue and she had promised not to do this but seeing that woman set her off.

“How many times have you changed reality in this Universe?”

“I haven’t.” Wanda said.

“Are you sure? Are you really sure you haven’t changed reality? Would you even know? You changed reality twice in my Universe. Eradicated mutant powers and your little assassins annihilated them. Logan had the right idea. We should have killed you sooner.”

Wanda sighed, knowing full well that many of her multiverse selves had done many bad things.

“The worst thing you ever did though? You laughed.” Illyana pointed out.

Wanda wasn’t sure what she meant. “I changed reality by laughing?”

“No, you let the Universe die. You stood by. The Professor let you up from your coma and we begged you to stop her. We begged you to stop Jean. Instead you laughed. You laughed as fire swept the Earth and burned everything. I tried to bring my best friend Kitty into limbo with me but she burned in that unholy fire as I was pulling her in. You see her powers were unstable after you changed reality the second time and she couldn’t phase through the flames. What were you doing when the world burned? You raised your hands in the air and laughed as fire took you.”

“I’m sorry…”

“That wasn’t you. You have nothing to apologize for, Wanda. Put the sword away or I’ll kill your little lizard while Bucky puts you to sleep permanently.” Yelena told Illyana.

“No!” Sarah shouted, standing in front of Illyana. “Please, everyone put your weapons away.”

“I watched from Limbo while the Dark Phoenix burned the universe and you did nothing but laugh!” Illyana screamed. “You, spiteful, selfish, crazy bitch! You and your fake demon children. It never occurred to you that robots can’t have babies! Of course your brother never said anything to his precious Wanda and your daddy used your insanity to do whatever he wants. Evil, idiotic, a fool, and a killer is what you are. I can see it in your eyes now. You may not have destroyed this universe yet but the potential is there. You are already a crippled addict. Red Widows? On my Earth they were called The Scarlet Witch’s Coven. Do the right thing and kill yourself before Mephisto gets you. Do the world a favor. Don’t be selfish!”

Illyana turned her back to the group holding guns on her and slashed through the air with her sword, stepping into limbo.

As soon as she was gone, the tension somewhat eased in the room but silence still reigned. The Widows began circling Wanda again and were looking very suspiciously at Sarah’s friends in a way they hadn’t the day before.

“I…I think I’ll go back to the compound. Short of killing myself it’s the best way to ensure Doom doesn’t pull me into Hell.” Wanda said. She turned and her and Bucky walked into her doorway into Widow Mansion.

Yelena remained in front of the Widows, glaring at Sister Sarah.

“You bring these people hoping to ambush her when she shows up?”

“If I wanted her dead I had plenty of chances to kill her.” Sarah pointed out.

“You’d be surprised how few chances you actually had.” Yelena countered.

Sarah took breath to calm herself and sent up a prayer that they could get past the next two days without a chaos magic infused Mephisto walking the Earth.

She did her best to explain without getting into too much detail.

“Illyana and her brother are mutants…or at least her brother was. Wanda Maximoff was once a member of the Avengers and the X-Men for a time. She was… she lost her mind. I’m not sure why. Illyana knows but she barely speaks of it. All I do know is Wanda Maximoff had to be put into a psychic coma to prevent her from constantly rewriting reality according to her moods.

“Then a mutant named Jean Grey acquired something called a Phoenix Force. Some cosmic entity, supposedly as powerful as all the Infinity Stones. She went mad with the power and began destroying… everything. The only one who could have stopped her was Wanda Maximoff. The psychic, Charles Xavier, who put her in the coma woke her and tried to reason with her. Unfortunately her brother, Vision, her coven, Yelena Belova were all dead. Wanda asked for Yelena and when Xavier told her she was gone she killed him and committed suicide by letting Jean Grey burn the world. She basically pulled a Nero. She played a fiddle while Rome burned.”

Yelena stared at the woman, anger simmering inside her.

“Instead of helping her, this Xavier put her in a coma and then was surprised she didn’t help when he woke her up?”

Sarah nodded. “I know. It didn’t help that you and all the Widows were killed trying to stop him. The only ones who could have convinced her to help were killed by the people who needed her. Understand, Illyana was sixteen. She is only eighteen how. She wasn’t involved in these questionable decisions. All she knew was Wanda Maximoff screwed up reality twice, hurting people she loved and then when they needed her the most Wanda let them all die.”

Ava stepped up next to Yelena.

“She pulls that sword around Wanda again and I will open her head up. We’ve all had bad shit happen. We are all young. Get your people together. Anyone else want Wanda dead?”

No one said anything.

“We can’t trust these people.” Ingrid whispered to Yelena.

Yelena looked around and met Sarah’s eyes. For once the woman didn’t look cocky. She looked apologetic.

“What choice do we have? Keep a spy on the mother of dragons whenever she is around. Rotate a team of Widows so she can’t focus on one. If she looks at Wanda wrong, take her out.” Yelena ordered quietly but Sarah knew what she was saying.

Gabby placed a hand on Yelena’s shoulder. “Maybe we shouldn’t kill a kid based on how she looks at anyone.” She whispered to Yelena. “Let’s calm down. This Illyana is acting like a newly-free Widow. In other words like a hurting traumatized kid. Nobody is killing her unless we absolutely have to.”

Yelena narrowed her eyes but then remembered that Gabby was on the leadership committee Yelena wanted. She had voluntarily given up complete operational control in the field at all times so she had to listen to Gabby.

And Gabby was right. Yelena nodded.

“Thank you, Gabby. You are right. Everyone of us is wired. Doom is our enemy.”

“Start your sit rep, Sarah. Thor and Tony need to know.” Yelena said loud enough so everyone could hear.

“You called me Tony!”

“Shut up, Stark.” Yelena responded.

Sarah waited till all eyes were on her and the room had somewhat relaxed.

“I’ve been in Hell. Johnny and I both went into hell and fought Satan. Mephisto’s realm likely isn’t much different. You can physically survive in hell for about twenty minutes. There is an atmosphere near the entrance. Though most everyone goes to hell dimensions or what I call heaven dimensions like the Christian heaven or Valhalla when they die.”

“I won’t pretend to know how it is possible to breathe there. I can only say you will breathing in smoke, foul smells. There will be solid ground. If it is like Hell it will be flat rock, or rivers of lava. Mephisto does not have control over the landscape of his dimension. He can’t open a lava flow under your feet. It is difficult to maneuver. It is dark, no sun, no moon, but there is dim light from the superheated glowing rocks, the fire bursting from the ground, the…”

“Worst place imaginable. I think that covers it.” Tony interrupted. “So we die there, our souls stay there?” he asked. “Because I always thought I would wind up in the actual Hell. My mother was a very devoted Italian Catholic. She would be disappointed if I didn’t go to the Hell she warned me about.”

“If you voluntarily walk into a hell dimension and die, that is on you. Your soul isn’t going anywhere unless Mephisto releases it.” Sarah clarified. “We will also be facing an army of demons. It could be hundreds, thousands or millions. Many of them are likely fighting not to be sucked into the void but they are all loyal to Mephisto because he created them. Doom will not go far into his realm if he has her. He won’t have to. Mephisto will be waiting at the gate.

Keep Wanda in the compound. Don’t let her out no matter what. Doom will do everything he can to draw her out of your home.”

Yelena nodded.

“Stark, your weapons won’t work on demons or Mephisto.” Sarah pointed out.

“So give me some of those shotguns the Widows are carrying. I’ll incorporate them into my suit.” Stark said. “I followed her onto an alien ship and an alien planet, I’m not going to stop following her now that she needs more help than ever.”

Sarah sighed and shrugged. “Strange, how many sorcerers are you bringing if it comes to a fight in hell?”

“All of them. They know the cost if Mephisto gets Chaos magic.”

Sarah looked towards Cloak and Dagger. “Tandy, your blades will work. You may be the most effective demon killing machine on the team. Ty, your powers are going to be mostly useless. You won’t be teleporting anywhere in hell.”

The room was silent as all the occupants took one another in. It was Blade that broke the silence.

“Something to keep in mind. This is Mephisto’s final play. He made a deal for Maximoff’s life. That is direct interference. Wanda opened a pit in his dimension because of Elektra’s slight interference on his behalf. With this move, he will escape his dimension before the void consumes him but if he fails, that tiny hole turns into a black hole and he is gone for good. He has no choice but to win. If he fails he ceases to exist. He will be desperate.

“We should all be together where Wanda is. If he attacks her he will attack here at her home. We can fight him more effectively as a unit. We don’t know his powers…”

“No.” Yelena told him. “Ty and Tandy know where we live. They will be with us. Stark, we were going to ask you and Pepper to come for your safety. No one else.”’

“Can’t Wanda hide the location of your base?” Nico asked. “Hide the scenery or something?”

Yelena shook her head. “Why would I want you in the one place Wanda is safe?”

“If it weren’t for Topaz, she would be dead.” Niko reminded her.

“Yes and it has been made clear there is at least one among you who want her dead and are willing to kill her. If it looks like Doom is going to succeeded in taking her, it wouldn’t surprise me if any of you tried to kill her rather than saving her or following her into Mephisto’s realm.”

“I’ve been there this entire time. Are you going to keep me out, Yelena?” Sarah asked.

Yelena and Sarah looked at each other, neither knowing what the other was thinking. Before she met the blonde kid with the demon sword and the dragon she had slightly trusted the nun for Stephen’s sake. Now she wasn’t sure.

“We are possibly all going into a Hell dimension to fight a powerful demon.” Thor pointed out. “Many of us do not know each other much less fought together. None of us knows what the other will do in battle. However we have a very short time to become acquainted. This will be the hardest fight we will ever face for many of us, including me. Not even my father ever invaded a hell dimension.

“We must take a chance on each other. We must fight as one or this is over before it has begun. We all have our reasons for being here. Some of you are fighting to ensure a demon does not walk out of his dimension with Chaos magic and shape this universe to his liking. Some of us are here because a very bad man wants to harm Wanda Maximoff and we will not let that happen.”

Ingrid laughed. “Since when do you give a damn about Wanda?”

“Do you know what is in my heart and mind, Widow? I owe her. I owe all of you. She fought when I wasn’t there. I would like to fight for her now. We all know she is injured. I do not know the details but despite your beliefs, I am not a fool. She needs help and I am here to help.”

Yelena watched him closely. “How did you know that we were preparing for a battle?”

“I would like to know as well.” Sable told him, suspecting a spy.

“I’m a god. Do you think I wouldn’t notice a large gathering of magic users in one area?”

“No, I don’t.” Yelena responded. “It doesn’t matter. I will not turn down your help. I ask that you stay here, all of you together, in the event that somehow Doom is responsible for breaking our barriers. Tandy and Ty will be with us. Strange will be at our compound. Stark, you can come with us as well. With Dr. Strange there, we will have enough fire power to handle this Doom.”

“And if you don’t?” Sister Sarah asked.

“Then I hope your god can help us. Start praying. You may come to the compound since you have already been, Sarah. If something should happen you can gather your group and portal them to us. If the worst happens and he somehow gets Wanda we will go to hell and fight there. I do not think it will come to that. Our compound is difficult to find, protected by wards on top of wards. You said this, Sarah. No one can portal in without permission. If we did not believe it was the safest place in the world we would not keep our children there. No one is coming into Widow Compound.” Yelena said with confidence. “Doom isn’t getting into Widow Compound.”

Widow Compound

Wanda walked around the compound with Becca in her arms. Even as tiny as she was it still hurt her to carry her but Wanda felt she had missed too much time with Becca already considering her coma.

She softly sang her songs in Sokovian, determined that her daughter would speak Sokovian better than she spoke English.

“I just saw a vampire. I didn’t know vampires existed so one more thing to worry about for you. I’m not sure I will ever let you or your sisters leave my side. You know what the worst part was? He was dressed cooler than I was. I walk in wearing old jeans and a beige sweater I found in the Red Room clothing bin and he is wearing a long black leather coat, some sort of vest, gloves, sunglasses.

“I used to be cool like that. You should have seen me before last year. I was badass. Leather coat, combat boots and a top I pray you never wear. People were either in awe of me or afraid of me. Not just when I had my powers. I was a badass before my close encounter with the Mind Stone. Your mama was a fighter.”

“Now I’m twenty-one years old, walk like I’m eighty and dress like I’m eighty also. I also forgot how to live with pain which is ridiculous considering how much pain I have endured in my life. Want to see me when I was hot?”

Wanda changed to her former clothes, her leather pants and corset. Becca started whining and trying to reach for her top.

“Of course you see any part of my breasts and believe it is feeding time. You are using bottles now, sweetie. No more chewing on me.”

“I think you look hotter in your casual clothes.” Bucky told her, sneaking up behind her.

“Liar.”

“I’m not. Read my mind.”

Wanda shook her head. “You know I don’t do that unless necessary.”

She walked into the main kitchen and pulled a bottle out of the fridge, handed it to Bucky to warm and started singing again. He handed her the bottle back a couple minutes later and a crying Becca quieted and began her impromptu feeding, inspired by Wanda’s corset. She used her magic to change back into her casual clothes.

“You want a chair?”

“I’m afraid if I sit, I won’t be able to stand back up.” Wanda told him. “My shaking has gotten better. I don’t know how Meg lives like this.”

Bucky shrugged. “She is getting better too. If she would take the meds Doc prescribed…”

Wanda shrugged. “She takes her job seriously. She doesn’t want to take anything that could affect her ability to protect the children. I, on the other hand, had no problem taking pain pills while taking care of my children alone. I rely on my traumatized twins, who are far behind in their emotional development, to take care of Becca, while I pass out and they take care of me when I have seizures.”

Bucky sighed, not knowing what to say. It was true that he had been angry when he found out. It was true that she had acted irresponsibly.

It was true that she was in more pain than any of them appreciated and it was true that nobody punished Wanda Maximoff as much as Wanda Maximoff punished herself.

“It happened. Let it go. As far as being irresponsible yeah, we have both made mistakes. I shouldn’t have left you to take care of the kids on your own under any circumstances knowing you were hurting. Look on the bright side. We haven’t dropped Becca on her head. Many new parents accidentally drop their babies. We haven’t. Point in our favor.

What that girl said, that wasn’t you, Wanda. She is wrong. You don’t have the potential to let the world burn. It isn’t who you are.”

Wanda shrugged. “I always loved that you are so brutally honest with me. No bullshit from Bucky Barnes.

“You know my deepest darkest secrets. You lived my life in your head and you know exactly what I am capable of. We both know what I am capable of when I lose people I love.”

“Wanda…”

“Stephen just portaled the Widows into the basement and Stark is with him. Tandy, Ty, the mercenary nun… and now he is opening a portal for Pepper to come through. Eleanor is next and Jack. I need to cloak outside. One second.”

Wanda waved her hand, and Bucky made his way to the window. As far as could be seen there was sand, as if they were in the middle of the Sahara Desert.

“Eleanor and Jack just arrived. We need to go downstairs.”

Bucky reached for Becca.

“I’ll feed her.” He offered.

Wanda pulled away slightly. “I need to feed her.”

He understood and the two walked downstairs.

The bunker was huge, a mile long and wide and most of it was never used but the large gymnasium was full of people. The voices were not loud but there was a general hum of a large group, speaking quietly amongst each other.

Eleanor approached Wanda obviously hoping to feed Becca but she saw Bucky behind Wanda shaking his head slightly so didn’t attempt to.

“Hey, sweety.” Eleanor greeted Becca who was attached to her bottle. “Where are my other grandchildren?”

Bucky nodded towards the South end of the bunker. “Bunker inside the bunker. Meg is holed up with them, and they are having a Monopoly tournament and Disney movie marathon, and I think later Meg is giving them manicures.”

Eleanor looked towards the south side and saw a concrete room. She knew it was a newer addition, made in the event the Mansion was discovered and attacked so the children would not only be protected underground but also in a sperate bunker giving them double the protection.

“Wanda, you remember Jack.”

“Hard to forget. How are you, Jack?”

“I am wonderful. How are you doing? Gearing up to battle the bad guy, I am sure.”

Wanda admitted the truth. “Hiding at home from the bad guy. Once the threat of hell is over and I am better I will go after this Doom but until the veil between this world and Hell is no longer thin and breakable, I will be here.”

Jack placed a hand on her shoulder, surprising her. “A well thought out decision. It is often the best plan to fight the enemy on your ground and not his. You are the tactical genius I suspected you to be. Are all these girls Red Widows? I thought I recognized one of them, but the only Widow I have ever met is Yelena.”

Wanda almost cringed, forgetting that Jack would likely see Bridgette.

“Some of them have those faces that always seem familiar.” Wanda said.

Eleanor looked at her suspiciously.

“Have you picked up any girls from the street to train? It would be wonderful if you did. I met a nice young girl not long ago who needed direction in life. It would be so strange if she wound up a Red Widow. Oh well. Is there some place I can sharpen my swords I brought? I want to be ready in case a demon or man in shiny suit tries to attack. I will stand by your side, Wanda.”

Wanda nodded and pointed to the north.

“There is a sharpening tool the girls use on their knives near the weapons room.”

Jack patted her on the shoulder and walked off. Wanda saw him pick up a case he must have brought with him.

“Probably not a good idea for your boyfriend to fight Victtor Von Doom with a sword.” She told Eleanor. “Or with anything else. If Doom somehow shows up, taze him and put him in a closet.”

“Honeytrap?” she asked, annoyed at his recognition of a Widow.

Wanda grinned. “I have no idea what you are talking about. I can honestly say I was not involved in any operation that you might be speaking of. Speak to your daughter and her girlfriend if you want answers.”

Eleanor shook her head. “I’m not sure I want answers. If I go to the children’s bunker will Meg blow my head off?”

“Make sure she knows it’s you before you enter. There is a camera and intercom at the door.”

The guests were shown to rooms with some of the Widows sleeping in the bunker and giving their rooms to civilians like Stark. After midnight the Widows set up defensive perimeters around the Mansion as they had trained time and time again. Kate and Ingrid had taken their spots on the roof along with Sasha and Sonia so all directions could be covered. Snipers took cover in their own rooms, scanning the desert imagery, waiting for the slightest break in the illusion or someone walking on the sand.

Tony remained suited up in the foyer, ready to attack if given a direction by the snipers.

Down below, over a hundred Widows, Cloak and Dagger, Sister Sarah and Stephen Strange, surrounded Wanda, Bucky and Yelena who were the last line of defense while everyone else stayed in the kid’s bunker including Eleanor taking care of Becca with Meg and the other children.

Jack refused to leave the main bunker and stood in a suit with a sword in hand. Yelena considered tasing him and dragging him to the kids’ bunker but refrained, not having it in her heart to dampen his enthusiasm.

Wanda sat down on a chair.

“Are you all going to stand all day?” she asked.

“Yes.” Yelena answered. “Until the witching hour when the veil is no longer able to be breached.”

Wanda shook her head, disagreeing with the tactic. They would all be exhausted before sundown.

A shock jolted her body and her body was dragged up from the chair and floated inches from the ground.

“What is happening?!” Yelena shouted, “Sit down! This is no time to fly.”

Wanda shook her head.

“I’m being summoned.” Wanda whispered, closing her eyes and focusing.

“By who?”

“T’Challa…Nat, Clint…Tony…Eleanor…Widows everywhere in the world…”

“You don’t have to go. You can resist a summons. You promised me you could so you wouldn’t be pulled directly into danger.” Yelena reminded her.

“I know but everyone is pulling me! So many Widows in the world…everyone who can summon me is calling for me, even you!”

Strange wrapped his magic around Wanda and held on.

“It’s Doom. He is hijacking the mystical lines that tie Wanda to everyone who can summon her! He can’t get in here so he is pulling her to him! Hold on, Wanda. Resist it!”

It was too late. There were so many Widows in the world living their own lives, so many loved ones Wanda had given the ability to summon her, tethering her to them so she could always find them and always know when they needed her.

Now every one of those lines were pulling her and in a flash of red she was gone.

She was in a dark cavern. Most of the walls were black except one that was glowing blood red. It was the entrance to Mephisto’s realm. She could feel the evil coming from it.

Then an explosion of pain as a metal fist slammed into the middle of her spine. She felt and heard bones and metal cracking. She couldn’t roll over but she knew the fist that grabbed her hair, the fist that was dragging her towards the opening, the metal fist that had her physically handicapped worse than she was, belonged to Doom. He had somehow pulled her here by force and struck her where she was weakest.

She couldn’t even scream as he cut her cheek and threw blood at the portal wall then dragged her in.

The scent of sulfur struck her, the heat from the lava, the howls from demons surrounding her.

She tried to stand but couldn’t move, laying on her belly, only able to lift her head to see and shuffle her legs. She was grateful that she could feel the agonizing pain because it meant she was not paralyzed completely but parts of her spine were injured. She couldn’t feel her torso and her arms were not working as well as she would have liked but she wasn’t completely paralyzed.

Instead, she was on her own, surrounded by Doom behind her, Mephisto in front of her and thousands, perhaps hundreds of thousands of demons around her, millions of souls screeching in agony, nearly bursting her ear drums.

“Here she is, demon.”

“Kill her.” Mephisto said and Wanda saw a black hole far away stretching open like a growing black hole.

“Release my mother.” Doom ordered. “Or kill her yourself. I doubt you will escape the void that is coming for you if you kill her with your own hands.”

Mephisto turned behind him and saw the black portal sucking souls and demons into it’s darkness.

“Your mother’s soul has minutes before she goes into the expanding void. Kill the witch now!” the demon screamed.

Doom lifted the witch by her hair once again while Wanda helplessly hung from his grip.

“Betray me and I will send you to that pit myself.” Doom told him. He reached for Wanda’s neck, prepared to snap it when an explosion of red blinded him, throwing him back.

Doom sat up and saw demons running away deeper towards the darkness and Mephisto was on the ground, his terrifying demonic form no longer as terrifying as he lay on his back.

Wanda Maximoff, her eyes glowing brighter than the hellscape, her clothes completely black, fiery hair blowing around her was floating in the air above them, a storm of red chaos magic surrounding her.

Doom had no idea how Maximoff was standing but she was, so powerful he could feel it in his bones.

Maximoff tilted her head and smiled.

“You truly are powerful, Doom. I knew you would get me here. Somehow you had a plan. You were too smart not to. I decided to brush up on a trick my mentor Agatha taught me. You see she could absorb power from the unworthy. It was kind of her thing and she taught me.”

Doom felt his power draining, saw his magic flowing into her and felt his own body weakening, ageing until he could barely move. He took off his armored glove and saw his hand was withered away. She was killing him.

“Now that we are together, it’s time to settle this Mephisto. Only one of us walks out of this dimension.”

Mephisto took in how easily she had dispatched Doom and stole his power. He knew she spent most of her time controlling her powers. Now in his dimension she was unleashing hers and Doom’s.  The Scarlet Witch was channeling more power than she had since she absorbed the Infinity Stones only this was hers. She was injured, broken but at the moment it didn’t matter. She was a being of almost pure magical power.

He pulled his own power and the ground began to tremble. He would have to kill her himself and use her bloody body to jump through the door onto the Earth before the void caught him.

Mephisto raised his hands and thousands of frightened demons came to his side, ready to attack the witch despite their fear.

He blew fire from his mouth as his demons attacked and Wanda unleashed her magic in a violent storm that collided in between them.

The battle between the Scarlet Witch and the demon Mephisto had begun.

Chapter Text

 Doom lay on the hard, superheated ground that smelled of rot and sulfur. His time was almost up. He could feel his life force being drained. His hand he had retracted the armor from was continuing to wither away and would soon be just a crumbling skeleton.

He had always considered himself an honorable warrior. He could appreciate a deserving opponent who could battle him not just with brawn but with brains. This was why he had not struck back against Yelena Belova when she manipulated Ultron into destroying his home. It was a genius move and one he may have pulled himself.

He should not have felt angry now. Wanda Maximoff had outplayed him. He had no one but himself to blame. He had, after all, used her weakness against her. She had left herself vulnerable because she wanted to always help those she loved and he had taken advantage of that, pulling her to him and the second she arrived he struck her from behind, breaking the back of an already injured woman before she had a chance to defend herself.

It was cowardly and he knew it.

If only Sable had set up a meeting. Perhaps he could have convinced her to come willingly, and they both could have defeated him easily.

He had accounted for all her power. It was why he struck her quickly, weakening her. Sorcerer to witch he could not defeat her.

He had forgotten her mentor, the woman dead for nearly a year, the witch who was widely known for taking the magical powers of other witches and leaving them dead husks. It never occurred to him that Wanda could do the same and it should have!

Maximoff absorbed the power of the Infinity Stones. Why would he not account for her possibly absorbing magical energy from him?

She had outplayed him, out thought him. A Sokovian street urchin with an IQ of perhaps eighty-five if he were being generous, had outmaneuvered him in the ultimate game of chess.

A warrior of his caliber should have been impressed. He shouldn’t hold a grudge. No matter what happened to her, he had lost. He was dying, his own power was feeding into hers, keeping her standing upright, her limbs strong and she was not only protecting herself from demons trying to get to her but also forcing Mephisto’s hellfire back.

Instead of being impressed, he was furious. This was not some loss that he could recover from and wait for their rematch.

The black hole was growing and threatening to overtake this realm. Demons and souls were being sucked into the void. If Mephisto did not kill her quickly, he would be sucked into the void as well.

Doom was too weak to avoid the gaping hole that destroyed souls. His mother’s soul was likely torn apart, existing in eternal darkness. He was too weak to move, even if he were about to die, he would never make it.

He was furious. Wanda Maximoff had not only beat him but would likely be the only one to walk out of this realm. She only had to push Mephisto into the hole and then run. With his power she would be able to sustain herself long enough to escape.

If she had agreed to help, they both would have gotten what they wanted.

His heart was slowing, his breathing was worsening and he knew this was the end.

She would begin to weaken after she had no more power to drain from him.

Because of his anger, because he his and mother were about to cease to exist, he committed one last petty act.

He raised the hand that was still clad in armor, and a small projectile rose. He fired the bullet right into the middle of her back where he had injured her earlier. This would no doubt break her back if not kill her. It would at least weaken her enough that she could not fight demons, Mephisto and escape the void. If he would be destroyed, completely cease to exist, she would as well.

Her shields were in front and on her side, fending off demons, her main chaos magic and his power, fighting Mephisto, he grinned as the projectile went through her spine and out of her front.

As she screamed, Victor Von Doom died.

His soul left his body and he searched for his mother, hoping she had been sucked into the swirling dark vortex yet.

He found her. She was near the edge and wasn’t running from the void. He called out her name and she turned and saw him.

The pain on her face cut him deep, even without his physical form. She looked at him with such disappointment, such pain, such… disgust.

“You did all this, caused all this pain in my name?” he heard her voice ask, the first he had heard her since he as a little boy.

“I came to rescue you.” He told her, sounding so small.

She shook her head. “You learned nothing from my life, nothing from my death, and now you have become an evil twisted thing who would sacrifice a young mother for your selfish gains. You are disappointed, Victor. Take my hand. It is time. Neither of us deserve to exist. You because of our selfishness and me for giving birth to you and setting a selfish murderer on the world.”

“Don’t say that Mother. Please! I did this to free you!”

She looked at him…through him. She saw the dark twisted thing he had become.

He wanted to argue, to tell her again it wasn’t selfish, he had done this for her. He wanted to explain that if Maximoff or Sable had just done as he wanted, they would all have what they wanted. No one would have had to die.

Instead, he felt tremendous disappointment. He was feeling her disappointment. Her hurt, her disgust. He saw himself through her eyes and was sickened.

Doom took her hand.

The mother and son jumped into the void, ceasing to exist as individual entities, becoming part of the darkness.

Wanda felt the bullet rip through her body. It was a large caliber, no doubt from Doom’s suit, entered her back near her spine and came out her front. Being shot in the midsection was not new to her. What happened next was worse.

She felt the magic she had been absorbing from Doom’s life force go away with his death. The magic that she had been using to keep her body strong and upright while using her chaos magic to focus on Mephisto was gone.

She was left with a possibly rebroken spine, a massive gunshot would through her body, bleeding out and Mephisto advancing on her.

She collapsed. She couldn’t take a moment to try to heal herself. It was taking all her energy to fight off the demon from her position on the hot ground. Red magic flowed from her hands meeting the hellfire he was sending her way. The power that she had been radiating that incinerated demons who neared her was gone and the demons were rushing her, taking their chances with her rather than the looming black hole that was advancing on them all. From the ground it looked like a large black portal, a true black hole that led to the absence of everything and it was growing larger.

Mephisto had to kill her and use her blood to escape his realm. He had placed everything on this one chance. He had lived for millions, perhaps billions of years and was so desperate to escape his own realm that he was willing to risk ceasing to exist for the chance.

He was close. Too close.

She was running out of power. Her magic was not as available in this realm. She was cut off from the chaos magic of the universe here and only had that which she brought with her.

Wanda tried to enter his mind but it was useless. He had no human mind. She wasn’t sure of the physics of the universe but as she lay dying, they didn’t really matter to her.

A demon by Mephisto’s side rushed her, and she was unable to stop him or Mephisto would burn her.

An arrow burning in hellfire, struck the demon in the chest, sending it flying back into the black hole, screaming as hellfire consumed it.

Wanda grinned even as blood leaked from her mouth. “Looks like your time is up, Mephisto. Little sister is here and I’m sure she brought my coven.”

Hundreds of gunshots thundered in the cavern, balls of hellfire from the Red Widows guns. Tony Stark flew into Mephisto, kicking him in the head before landing in front of Wanda. Bucky and T’Challa began to attack panicking demons who rushed towards the exit that was now open.

People Wanda had barely met, a vampire with a sword, two men with flaming skulls on bikes, cutting demons with chains and blades. The blonde who hated Wanda, swinging a sword too large for her.

Tandy was in front of her, throwing daggers of light into Mephisto.

Yelena slid next to Wanda.

“You stayed alive long enough for us to get to you. Good girl… damn it! How did you get shot again?! Only you could get shot in Hell!”

“It’s a skill. Doom broke my back…again.”

Yelena had seen the armor and the decayed body inside when she fired upon it at first sight. She had prayed Wanda was alive and seeing her fighting she thought for a moment everything could be okay. Doom was dead, they would beat Mephisto and walk out of hell unscathed.

“Topaz!” Yelena called out.

“How did you find me?” Wanda asked, trying to stay awake as she lost more blood. She noted the entire force of Red Widows had encircled her, just as they had done on Titan but this was no time for a panic attack. She didn’t have the energy.”

“We used your tracker of course. Found your last known location, used your blood from your blood reserves and opened the portal in the cave. Bucky, we need to carry her out. Topaz! Heal her wound!”

Before Wanda could ask about what tracker she supposedly had, the young witch Topaz was by her side.

“I can’t heal in this dimension!” Topaz realized.

“Charlize!” Yelena called out to their chief medic.

The Red Widow dove to Yelena’s side and took a look at the wound.

She paled.

“We have to go now!” Charlize shouted. “Stark, I need you!”

Stephen Strange had taken Wanda’s place and was battling Mephisto while hundreds of warriors fought off an onslaught of demons. Sister Sara was planting golden crosses on the ground around the group that blinded the demons. The Ghost Riders were riding through the hordes and leaving burning demons in their wake. They were at a standstill. The Masters of the Mystic Arts were helping Sister Sara with the protective shield around them. Strange was the most powerful magic user here and while him and Wanda together could easily overpower a demon, he was not having success on his own.

Strange glanced at Wanda, saw her state and knew he couldn’t push Mephisto into the pit before she died. If she died… Strange couldn’t let that happen. He redoubled his efforts to the point his nose bled. He made no headway.

Then Stormbreaker hit Mephisto in the chest, blowing him back towards the void. Strange breathed a sight of relief and nearly collapsed. Thor had been taking down lesser demons with Stormbreaker, sending it in wide arcs into the horde. Now he had fought his way to Strange’s side.

“We have to get him into the Void, Thor!” Strange yelled over the cries of demons and gunshots.

“Okay. Help your sorcerers with the perimeter. I can handle this.” Thor rushed the demon, swinging Stormbreaker into him over and over, unable to cut Mephisto but pummeling him.

The god and the higher demon stood toe to toe, swinging. The walls of this hell shook with each of their blows.

“You think you can defeat me? You are an alien to Earth, not a true god!”

Thor broke through his defenses and grabbed the demon’s throat.

“And you are not a real devil, just a pitiful lesser demon who inspired a boring story and an even more horrible play. Contrary to popular belief I do read books.”

Thor summoned Stormbreaker just as Mephisto pushed him away. Thor stumbled back and fell to a knee, catching Stormbreaker and slicing the demon’s legs. Mephisto stuck Thor in the head but the go twisted with the blow and returned the blow, burying his axe halfway into Mephisto’s neck.

Another twist and Thor finished the job, striking the other side of the demon’s neck and severing the head from the body.

As the body began to move of its own accord, Thor lifted the axe and slammed the broadside on top of the skull, smashing it. The body stopped moving and Thor lifted it and threw it into the void. He kicked the remains of the head in after it.

Thor was in pain. The fight had taken much of his strength and he had great respect for Maximoff being able to hold on as long as she had against that thing. He knew his ribs were broken and he was having difficulty breathing but he had survived much worse. It was the physical toll of striking with all his power over and over that wore him down.

After taking a breath of foul air, he looked up and saw how close he was to the void and could feel himself being pulled into it.

 He used Stormbreaker to pull himself away but was slowly being pulled back in until Strange wrapped his magic around him and pulled him towards the group. Strange was even straining, but other sorcerers joined him. Finally Thor saw a burning chain wrap around his waist and was pulled back to a somewhat safe distance.

The demons lost whatever power they possessed when their master and creator was gone. The realm was dying, souls that had been punished for millennia were gone, walls were crumbling and they were being sucked into the vortex. They could not get past the holy barrier the nun had set in the area and hellfire, magic and daggers of light were cutting them down hundreds at a time.

Tony had worked his way to Charlize and saw the problem. He knelt by Wanda, taking in the severity of her wound and knew she only had minutes, maybe less before she bled out.

“You aren’t going to like this.” he told Wanda.

A small laser bean came from the finger of his right glove. Though she was nearly unconscious, Wanda screamed as it cauterized her wound and Charlize packed it so she could be moved. She passed out from the pain and Bucky lifted her in his arms. He knew when he picked her up that her spine was close to being severed. There was no time to be careful with her now though.

Yelena saw everyone was still alive or at least did not notice any bodies. She found Kate still firing on the retreating demons, her quiver on fire, full of hell charged arrows. She was with the widows, in the middle and calling out demon positions as they rushed, practically leading the operation and if Yelena weren’t in hell with a dying sister she would have taken a moment to bask in pride.

 She called for a retreat, trusting the Widow team leaders to account for their teams. The team of over two hundred individuals rushed towards the entry point they had first arrived at. Yelena ran to the front and used a vial of Wanda’s blood to open the portal. She stayed behind as everyone left until it was only her, Kate and Thor, who, to her great irritation, picked her and Kate up and carried them out of the Realm, just before the darkness claimed all of Mephisto’s kingdom.

Inside the large cavern underground, Strange had another portal opened up and Widows were running towards it. Yelena ran behind them and was relieved they had exited in Wakanda, outside the palace.

A medical team had Wanda on a stretcher, but it was not moving. Topaz and Jennifer Kale stood over Wanda’s prone form, sending their magic into her body.

The medics insisted that they move and Wanda was rushed into the royal hospital where she had surgery not long ago.

Those in the field sat or lay on the ground, trying to catch their breaths. Yelena and other Widows did not, trying to keep up with Bucky who was running behind Wanda’s stretcher.

It was a familiar scene that no Red Widow hoped to ever live through again. They waited outside as Stephen operated on Wanda, unable to do anymore for her.

“Will she be alright?” Thor asked Yelena quietly, not causing attention.

Yelena nodded then shrugged. “We all take our hits but we always come through. Maybe for the better, maybe not but we make it. Thank you, Thor. Thank you for being there and throwing him into that pit. I saw you were almost stuck. You risked your existence.”

Thor looked towards the operating room.

“I was only able to because she kept that monster at bay despite her injuries. Her effort was truly valiant.”

“So was yours. Thank you. I don’t say that often so enjoy the moment.”

Thor quietly laughed and winked. “I shall. Let me just say, while today was not pleasurable by any means, it was an honor to take the field with you and your family. I will always regret that I wasn’t there at Titan. I am glad I could be here today. If you ever need me, do not hesitate to call. What has happened in the past is the past. Know that I am a friend.”

Yelena was about to respond when her attention was taken by Strange walking outside in his surgeon’s garb.

The room quieted.

“Good news. The gunshot is healed. Topaz and Jennifer have taken care of it as near as I can tell. We will continue to monitor it. Stark, the only reason she didn’t bleed out is because you cauterized her wound. If not for you she would have died there. You did all right…for once.”

Stark took a deep breath and smiled. “I am never, ever going to let her live that down. Never. I will remind her of it when we are both in the superhero retirement home. I am going to have t shirts made for her that say, ‘Tony Stark saved my life.’ She will never live this…why aren’t you smiling? Is there bad news?”

Stephen cleared his throat.

“Her spine was reinjured by Doom, probably when he first pulled her to him. High impact wounds, dislocated pins, crushed vertebrae and a nearly severed spinal cord in two places. It appears the large caliber bullet entered from her back…”

“The bastard shot her in the back.” Ava said and looked over at her mother. Doom had caused quite a rift between the two. “You know how to pick your friends, Mom.”

“Ava.” Yelena said quietly and shook her head. Now wasn’t the time.

“She likely won’t have feeling below her waist right now. Topaz can repair her spinal column to an extent, enough to give her back movement. She will require surgery again to replace and fuse bones that have been crushed and replace the pins.” Stephen said. “However, there is another path we can take that wasn’t available to us last time.”

Shuri spoke up for the first time.

“I have…Bucky, I need to speak to you alone.”

Yelena patted Kate’s hand and walked towards Bucky and Shuri. Stephen followed them into a private room.

“The surgery we are performing will be more invasive than the last one.” Stephen said. “The pain will be much greater. Shuri has another option.” Strange told the two.

“I’ve been working on a cybernetic vibranium spine. I thought if Wanda were ever injured again or could never heal herself completely then it may be an option for the future. It will only replace the vertebrae, not the spinal cord. Of course, the spinal cord has to be present with the spinal fluid and … basically I would give her a vibranium spinal column. It would work on the same principle as your arm once did, Bucky. It will be flexible and have a neural interface. Her nervous system will be wired into it.”

Bucky and Yelena looked at each other for a moment.

“Pain?” Bucky asked.

“Much less than she was feeling before.” Shuri assured him. “You felt no pain using your arm. Of course this is much more complicated but once it is done, there should be no pain. There will be an adjustment period though. The surgery will be very invasive. We are replacing a major part of the human body with vibranium. We will be cutting through muscle. There will be swelling and muscle damage that will need to be repaired. She will need to learn to walk again. She will need extensive physical rehabilitation. But the long-term prognosis…I think in six months she could bend over to pick up her child without suffering agonizing pain. She could have as close to a normal spine as possible only better because this one will not break. In a year, if she works hard, she could be dancing again. I am not exaggerating. Let us do this and she could have a life back. She could have her flexibility back. I can’t help with the metal plate in her skull but I can help with this.”

Bucky closed his eyes and leaned back.

“This has never been done before.” He said.

Shuri shook her head. “I’m asking you to trust me. Trust…”

Bucky raised his hand. “I do trust you, Shuri. I will always trust you. This isn’t…she needs to make this decision.” he told the other three. “We are talking about taking a major part of her body out and replacing it with something completely foreign, not knowing how she might react. We need to wait for her to wake.”

“When she wakes up if I do not have her heavily medicated, she will be in so much pain she will pass out again.” Stephen told him. “She likely can’t feel below her waist, but she can feel quite a bit of pain in her upper body. It would be best if we could go straight into surgery without her waking up.”

Bucky rubbed his forehead and cringed. “The spine. This isn’t replacing an arm. We are talking about replacing the longest, most important bone in the body.”

“It isn’t actually a bone but a set…”

“Stephen, not the time.” Yelena told him.

“She doesn’t have brain damage?” Bucky asked.

“No.” Stephen assured him.

Bucky nodded. “Then Topaz can send us into her mind to speak to her. Shuri, I trust you and I understand what you are saying. It is better to do this than to put a hundred different pins and fuse vertebrae into her spine. Still…this is major. I need to talk to her.”

An hour later, Bucky and Yelena were by her bedside in the surgical suite, wearing scrubs and masks. Topaz was dressed the same and placed one gloved hand on Wanda’s head. Her eyes glowed and she touched Bucky.

Bucky waited to hear something, anything. Wanda had spoke to him telepathically before though she didn’t like doing it. She had done the same with Yelena. The best way it could be described was listening to her over a com only without the com.

“Why isn’t she answering? Why can’t I hear her?” Bucky asked.

Yelena sighed.

“She is sleeping. She is exhausted, drugged and her body is in shock. We won’t be able to communicate with her.”

Bucky wiped his wet eyes. “What do we do, Yelena?”

Yelena touched Wanda’s cheek. She was strapped down on this hard bed, immobile and she looked so tiny. She looked so different than the tough girl Wanda showed the world.

“Bucky, it is your decision.”

“Yelena, you have as much say in this as I do. You are her sister, closer than blood. You are practically her twin.”

Yelena smiled briefly and gave her opinion.

“We saw how she was. She couldn’t play with the children; she couldn’t carry Becca for long. She was in constant pain and abusing drugs. I don’t want her waking up to a life of even more pain. If this works, she could hold her children…maybe carry more children. If it were anyone but Shuri I would say this is crazy. It isn’t though. You know what she did with your arm. If this spine is as responsive as she says it is, reflexive, flexible…it could mean she has some semblance of a normal life.”

Yelena chuckled. “I remember right before we met Kate for the first time. We were in a nightclub in Paris and we were dancing. We felt so free. We felt…young. Wanda was lost in the music. I would like to see her dance again. I would like to see her smile at her baby without grimacing in pain. We must do what is best for her. This is when she needs us the most. We both know what she would want.”

Bucky knew this. She would always live with the plate in her head and the headaches, possibly occasional seizures but they could be controlled with the right medication. Letting her wake to a patchwork spine again would be cruel. She would never want that kind of life unless she had no other choice.

“You think we should do it?”

“I do.” Yelena told him.

Bucky nodded. “I agree. Let’s get out of their way. I need to explain to the twins what is going on. They know Mama is okay but they don’t know she is injured badly. I need to talk to them. They deserve to know everything that is going on.”

The two walked out into the waiting room. Meg and Oksana had arrived with the children. Yelena took Becca from Meg’s arms while Bucky took the twins into another room.

Thor approached Yelena and smiled down at the little baby in her arms.

“She is beautiful. So much magic around her.”

That caught Yelena’s attention.

“Strange sensed no magic in her. Neither did Wanda.”

Thor smirked. “I was raised by a witch who was raised by witches. I know the scent of a witch. It is subtle but there. This isn’t chaos magic. It is beautiful magic, full of life. Her magic feels like my mother’s. Calm, peaceful, bright and smells of flowers. She will be so special. She will be a blessing to Midgard, even the Universe. She won’t be the Scarlet Witch. She won’t wield chaos magic. She will be something this universe has never seen but desperately needs.”

“What is that?”

“Hope.”

Yelena was shocked to see Thor’s eyes beginning to mist.

“I’m sorry. It is just…my mother would have loved her. She would spend most of her time on Midgard just to play with her. It is just occurring to me how much she would have loved Wanda as well.  Mother could have a dry sarcastic wit about her when father was being particularly troublesome. She would enjoy conversing with you both.”

Yelena watched the man for a moment silently as he stared at Becca with tears in his eyes. She was not prepared for this. She had never given much thought to Thor. Truthfully, she always considered him an idiot. He wasn’t there to fight Thanos so she had no idea how powerful he truly was.

Yet here she saw him in a new light. He was a warrior, a powerful one as Mephisto found out. The man went blow to blow with Mephisto and Yelena suspected his ribs had been broken or at least cracked. He fought with ferocity.

He was also gentle and that took her back. He was staring at a baby witch, thinking of his own dead mother and silently crying yet smiling as well. Yelena had never really considered how much he had lost. None of the widows gave him much thought at all.

“Would you like to hold her?” Yelena asked him.

Thor’s eyes widened. “May I? Do you think Wanda would mind?”

“I don’t believe she would mind at all.”

Thor took the tiny girl in his arms. He cradled her gently, afraid of his own strength. He could have held her in one of his hands.

“She is smiling.” he said quietly. “Hello, child. You are going to be a blessing to this universe.”

To Yelena’s shock he started cooing at her.

“Sometimes after a battle, when I had lost many comrades…friends…when I returned to Asgard I would visit the nurseries and the ones who cared for the children. I would play with them. Of course they all wanted to hold Mjolnir. When you are surrounded by death and your life feels like one never-ending fight, it was good to see young life. To see unfiltered happiness only children can have before life turns them into adults too soon.”

Thor reluctantly handed Becca back to Yelena.

“Thank you.” He told her.

“I would be grateful if you could keep Wanda’s condition to yourself.” Yelena mentioned.

Thor nodded. “All I know is Wanda Maximoff and her allies fought a demon today and destroyed it. I was able to fight by her side and it was a glorious victory that resulted in no lives lost. That is all that needs to be known. As I said, I am a friend, Yelena. I am an Avenger but I answer only to myself and my conscience. If you need me, call me. It will be an honor to fight by your side.”

Thor walked to a sorcerer who opened a portal for him. He walked through and was gone.

Inside a waiting room, Bucky sat with the twins on either side of him as he explained what had happened.

“So, the bad man is dead.” Nadeja said. “Will Mama be able to walk?”

Bucky squeezed her hand while Nela sat on his leg and buried her face in his neck.

“Yes. It will take some time, and she will have to work hard but Princess Shuri has made something for her. It’s a backbone, kind of like my old arm. You won’t be able to see it but she will be able to move as she did before her accident. She would be able to do so without pain.”

Nela looked up from Bucky’s shoulder and sniffed. “Really, Papa?”

He kissed her forehead. “It won’t be easy. It is going to take a lot of work and we are going to need to be there to support her. She won’t be able to help much with baby but we need to make sure she has as much time with Becca and you girls as possible. She is going to have tough times but you three girls are her reason for everything she does.”

“We will help Mama…is she going to need to exercise?” Nadeja asked.

Bucky chuckled. “Yes, she will need to exercise a lot.”

“Mama is not going to be happy about that.” Nela said.

“I know I can count on you two. You are the best girls in the world. Nobody could be better daughters than you two. You are both so strong. Me and Mama try to be strong for you but you both wind up being strong for us when we are at our weakest. I’m so proud of you girls. I’m so glad I get to be your dad.”

Nadeja hugged him.

“Can we see Mama before she has to have another surgery? She isn’t in a coma, is she?”

Bucky hook his head. “She is not but she is asleep because she would be in a lot of pain if she were to wake so we are going to make sure he stays asleep until the surgery is done. You can see her as soon as she is out of surgery, all right?”

The twins hugged him once again and Bucky let himself sit and hold them closely for a few minutes before he moved.

Bucky had four females that were his life. He had almost lost one of them today. Again. He felt so much fear and nearly panicked when Wanda was pulled away from them. Thankfully, Yelena had placed a small tracker in Wanda’s favorite earrings and a locket with a picture of her and Pietro inside it that she never took off. It wasn’t hard to find that she had been taken to an underground cavern in Ireland, underneath what used to be a Celtic stone circle.

The nun had gathered her team that had been stationed at Sable’s compound. Yelena had rallied those at the compound; the Widows had gathered their hellfire charged weapons and Strange had opened a portal to Wanda’s location. No one was certain how to get inside but Yelena kept a vial of Wanda’s blood on her in the event this happened. She surmised if Doom needed Wanda’s blood, then it was probably a key to something. She had placed her bloodied finger on a glowing spot on the wall and the entrance to Mephisto’s realm was open.

Inside he saw a nightmare. His wife on the ground, sitting up and using her power to counter Mephisto who had demons surrounding her and a big black hole sucking everything into the realm.

He saw Yelena rush to her side, so he did what he did best. He protected her. Him, Ava, Ingrid and Kate, killed demon after demon rushing towards Wanda as her power weakened. The Widows surrounded her in a formation reminiscent of Titan.

When the demons weakened, he rushed to her side and nearly froze. She had been shot and it was a deadly wound that would bleed out soon. The witch couldn’t heal her. Thankfully Stark was there and kept his head better than Bucky, who couldn’t stop staring at her pale, deathly face.

When he heard it was time to go, it was the trigger he needed. Taking Wanda to safety. That was something he could do.

He lifted her limp form and ran faster than ever only to discover he had to wait for Yelena to open the damn door so they could escape. She couldn’t move quite as fast as a super soldier but without her thinking, she would never have gotten to Wanda or even found her in time.

“Its going to be okay, Papa.” Nadeja told him.

He smiled warmly and kissed her cheek. “Yeah, I know.”

Outside, Tony Stark spent time with Shuri in deep, quiet discussion as she explained the technical aspects of the spine that Wanda was about to be given. He knew Shuri would never suggest it if she weren’t entirely sure it would work but focusing on a project took his mind off everything he had seen and done. The waiting room still smelt like sulfur. He thought Wanda was dead when he first saw her, but she was hanging on. She was the toughest person he had ever met. Shot, broken bones, bombarded by Infinity Stone energy, she kept on ticking.

Shuri didn’t mind the questioning because she knew what it was for. Her brother wouldn’t let her follow him. He had just arrived at the Compound moments after Wanda had been taken. After Titan it took a lot to shake her brother and he appeared unaffected, but she found that hard to believe. Everyone in the room was focused on Wanda to ignore the fact that they had just been in a hell dimension surrounded by damned souls and demons.

“Can you imagine how hot Vision would find her now if he was still around?” Tony asked Shuri. “A vibranium spine? He was already obsessed with her but this would take it to a whole level higher.”

Shuri rolled her eyes and slapped the back of his head.

Yelena stayed in the corner with Kate. They were both exhausted. Kate had talked her mother into staying at the Compound until she knew more. Truthfully, she needed a break from Jack.

“You okay?” Kate asked her.

“Am I okay?”

“That is what I asked. It is possible that the legendary Yelena Belova might be shaken. I saw it not long ago. You don’t have to be tough. Talk to me.”

Yelena sat on the floor and leaned against the wall.

“We told doctors it was okay to remove her spinal column and replace it with vibranium. I am freaking out. My pulse is racing, I can still taste that foul air, the screams of damned souls…the sad thing is the souls and demons don’t bother me at all. It is nothing we haven’t seen before.

“I agreed with Bucky. He asked me to make the decision with him. We just decided to have her spine taken out of her body and replaced. If anything goes wrong…if the slightest…I’m not okay. I’m very not okay. I won’t run off and cut my hair like last time though.”

Kate began running her fingers through Yelena’s hair.

“Baby?”

“Yes?”

“I just followed you to hell. After Wanda has this surgery, we are taking a vacation, all right? I want to see Yellowstone National Park and you are going to love every second of it. Even the giant natural bidet. Understand?”

Yelena sighed. “Wanda will need support…”

“That’s why she has kids, your parents, a hundred and forty Red Widows, my mom and I’m forgetting someone…oh right, her husband. I shot a flaming arrow into a demon’s chest and knocked him into a black hole that destroyed souls. I’m taking a damn vacation, and you are coming with me. Understand?”

Yelena nodded. “Yes…I could use a vacation too.”

Two days later, Yelena, the twins and Bucky stood beside Wanda’s bed. Bucky had Becca in his arms. Wanda was face down on the bed, the cot opening so her face looked at the floor to take pressure off her back.

Wanda opened her eyes and groaned.

“Hello?”

Bucky touched her hand that was strapped down like the rest of her body.

“Did I win?” she asked in a scratchy voice, recognizing his touch.

“You killed Doom but Mephisto was about to stomp you. Luckily, your Yelena was there to save you as always.” she told Wanda.

“Yelena?”

“Who else has my beautiful voice?”

“I hurt so much. What did he do to me?”

Nadeja and Nela got on the floor, slid under the bed, and laid down so they were looking up at Wanda.

“Your back was broken again. They had to do surgery, but it will get better. Everything is going to get better.” Nadeja told her. “It’s why you are upside down and strapped down and hurt so much. They cut you open and pulled your backbone out and put a new metal one in. If you do a lot of exercising you will be like you used to be. You can even dance!”

Wanda was silent for a moment then began breathing rapidly.

“Doll?”

“Can someone explain to me what she is talking about and…what is going on?!”

Yelena slid under the bed and lay down next to the twins, meeting Wanda’s eyes.

“Calm down.”

She felt Bucky squeezing her hand. Yelena’s face was calm. Her serenity and Bucky’s gentle touch was helping her.

“I’m calm. Why can’t I move?”

Yelena kicked Bucky, who began speaking.

“Your back was more busted than it had been before. Some of your vertebrae were completely ruined, pins and metal where you were fused…there was a lot. You were pretty messed up. They were going to have to do another big surgery and you would be crippled when it was done, probably permanently.”

“Please no.” Wanda whispered.

“That’s not what happened. After the last surgery Shuri started working on a vibranium spine using the same concept as Bucky’s arm. The surgery took almost two days. Your new spine is wired into your nervous system and has a neural interface.” Yelena explained.

“Speak in Sokovian or English.” Wanda ordered.

Yelena poked Wanda’s nose.

“Your pain is not from your spine. Your spine is a type of flexible vibranium that answers your brain. Stephen should be explaining this but he was in the operating room for the past two days with you and is sleeping.

“You are hurting from the surgery. They had to make massive incisions and open your back up. Shuri believes with physical rehab in six months you will have no problem bending down, carrying Becca, and maybe in a year you can even dance again with no pain. Of course that depends on how serious you take your rehab. That means exercise.”

Wanda closed her eyes and reached out with her senses.

“I can feel Becca.”

“I have her right here.” Bucky told her. “We had to make a choice, Wanda. We tried to contact you using Topaz and her mind reading but you were too deep under.”

Wanda sighed.

“My back feels like…it was cut open. But…you made the right decision. If there is a chance I can walk without pain, maybe even play with the kids…it’s worth the risk. Thank you. All of you. How long am I stuck upside down and unable to move?”

“Only a few weeks till the swelling goes down. Topaz can’t heal you. It’s important that you heal naturally. It will go by quickly. By the way, I’m taking Kate on vacation. Keep a com in your ear and call if you need. We have a rotation of Widows who want to stay here. You won’t be bored.”

Yelena slid out and walked out of the room.

Wanda called out.

“Yelena?”

“She left, Doll. I told her we can take care of you without her.”

“Docha.” Wanda whispered. “She left!?”

“I don’t recognize that word.” Nadeja told her. “What is a docha?”

“Have you taught us that word, Mama?” Nela asked.

Bucky chuckled.

“Could I see Becca?” Wanda asked.

Wanda listened to shuffling and then Bucky was laying under her on the floor next to the twins with Becca laying on his chest looking up at her.

Despite the pain, Wanda smiled and Becca smiled in return.

She was in pain, she had a back that had been cut open, a spine that was ripped out to be replaced by another and was immobilized upside down.

But her family was there. Doom was dead. Mephisto was gone. Things could be much worse.

She had painful and exhausting rehab ahead of her. For the first time in a very long time, she hoped she could enjoy some peace. A time where she could focus on her children, her family, build a home and just enjoy life. Challenge after challenge had been overcome. Enemy after enemy had fallen.

She soaked in the sight of her family only a few feet under her…

“Nadeja?”

“Yes, Mama?”

“Why does your t shirt say Tony saved Wanda?”

“He gave it to me. He said he had a lot made for you. I think they are neat. Do you like it?”

Wanda groaned.

She would never live that down.